This is a modern-English version of Carnacki, the Ghost Finder, originally written by Hodgson, William Hope.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
CARNACKI, THE GHOST FINDER
By William Hope Hodgson
CONTENTS
TABLE OF CONTENTS
No. 1—THE GATEWAY OF THE MONSTER
In response to Carnacki's usual card of invitation to have dinner and listen to a story, I arrived promptly at 427, Cheyne Walk, to find the three others who were always invited to these happy little times, there before me. Five minutes later, Carnacki, Arkright, Jessop, Taylor, and I were all engaged in the "pleasant occupation" of dining.
In response to Carnacki's usual invitation card for dinner and a story, I arrived on time at 427 Cheyne Walk, to find the three others who were always invited to these enjoyable gatherings already there. Five minutes later, Carnacki, Arkright, Jessop, Taylor, and I were all busy with the "pleasant activity" of having dinner.
"You've not been long away, this time," I remarked, as I finished my soup; forgetting momentarily Carnacki's dislike of being asked even to skirt the borders of his story until such time as he was ready. Then he would not stint words.
"You haven't been gone long this time," I said as I finished my soup, momentarily forgetting Carnacki's dislike for even being asked to touch on his story until he was ready. When he was ready, though, he wouldn't hold back his words.
"That's all," he replied, with brevity; and I changed the subject, remarking that I had been buying a new gun, to which piece of news he gave an intelligent nod, and a smile which I think showed a genuinely good-humored appreciation of my intentional changing of the conversation.
"That's it," he said shortly; and I switched topics, mentioning that I had bought a new gun. He nodded thoughtfully and smiled, which I think showed he genuinely appreciated my effort to steer the conversation in a different direction.
Later, when dinner was finished, Carnacki snugged himself comfortably down in his big chair, along with his pipe, and began his story, with very little circumlocution:—
Later, after dinner was done, Carnacki settled into his big chair with his pipe and started his story without much fuss:—
"As Dodgson was remarking just now, I've only been away a short time, and for a very good reason too—I've only been away a short distance. The exact locality I am afraid I must not tell you; but it is less than twenty miles from here; though, except for changing a name, that won't spoil the story. And it is a story too! One of the most extraordinary things ever I have run against.
"As Dodgson was just saying, I've only been gone a brief while, and for a very good reason—I've only been a short distance away. I can't reveal the exact location, but it’s less than twenty miles from here; although, aside from changing a name, that won’t ruin the story. And it’s a story! One of the most extraordinary things I’ve ever come across."
"I received a letter a fortnight ago from a man I must call Anderson, asking for an appointment. I arranged a time, and when he came, I found that he wished me to investigate and see whether I could not clear up a long-standing and well—too well—authenticated case of what he termed 'haunting.' He gave me very full particulars, and, finally, as the case seemed to present something unique, I decided to take it up.
"I got a letter two weeks ago from a guy I have to call Anderson, asking for a meeting. I set up a time, and when he arrived, I discovered that he wanted me to look into a long-standing and well—too well—documented case of what he called 'haunting.' He provided me with a lot of details, and finally, since the case seemed to offer something unique, I decided to take it on."
"Two days later, I drove to the house late in the afternoon. I found it a very old place, standing quite alone in its own grounds. Anderson had left a letter with the butler, I found, pleading excuses for his absence, and leaving the whole house at my disposal for my investigations. The butler evidently knew the object of my visit, and I questioned him pretty thoroughly during dinner, which I had in rather lonely state. He is an old and privileged servant, and had the history of the Grey Room exact in detail. From him I learned more particulars regarding two things that Anderson had mentioned in but a casual manner. The first was that the door of the Grey Room would be heard in the dead of night to open, and slam heavily, and this even though the butler knew it was locked, and the key on the bunch in his pantry. The second was that the bedclothes would always be found torn off the bed, and hurled in a heap into a corner.
"Two days later, I drove to the house late in the afternoon. It was very old and stood alone on its own land. Anderson had left a letter with the butler, explaining his absence and giving me full access to the house for my investigations. The butler clearly understood why I was there, and I questioned him thoroughly during dinner, which I had in a rather lonely setting. He is an old and trusted servant and knew the history of the Grey Room in detail. From him, I learned more about two things that Anderson had mentioned only briefly. The first was that at dead of night, the door to the Grey Room could be heard opening and slamming shut, even though the butler knew it was locked and the key was on the ring in his pantry. The second was that the bedclothes were always found ripped off the bed and thrown in a pile in the corner."
"But it was the door slamming that chiefly bothered the old butler. Many and many a time, he told me, had he lain awake and just got shivering with fright, listening; for sometimes the door would be slammed time after time—thud! thud! thud!—so that sleep was impossible.
"But it was the door slamming that really bothered the old butler. He told me many times that he had lied awake, shivering with fear, listening; because sometimes the door would slam over and over—thud! thud! thud!—making it impossible to sleep."
"From Anderson, I knew already that the room had a history extending back over a hundred and fifty years. Three people had been strangled in it—an ancestor of his and his wife and child. This is authentic, as I had taken very great pains to discover; so that you can imagine it was with a feeling I had a striking case to investigate that I went upstairs after dinner to have a look at the Grey Room.
"From Anderson, I already knew that the room had a history going back over one hundred fifty years. Three people had been strangled in it—an ancestor of his and his wife and child. This is true, as I had made a huge effort to find out; so you can imagine that I felt like I had an interesting case to investigate when I went upstairs after dinner to check out the Grey Room."
"Peter, the old butler, was in rather a state about my going, and assured me with much solemnity that in all the twenty years of his service, no one had ever entered that room after nightfall. He begged me, in quite a fatherly way, to wait till the morning, when there would be no danger, and then he could accompany me himself.
"Peter, the old butler, was really worried about me going, and he seriously assured me that in all the twenty years he had served, no one had ever entered that room after dark. He kindly begged me, almost like a father, to wait until the morning when there would be no danger, and then he could go with me himself."
"Of course, I smiled a little at him, and told him not to bother. I explained that I should do no more than look 'round a bit, and, perhaps, affix a few seals. He need not fear; I was used to that sort of thing. But he shook his head when I said that.
"Of course, I smiled a little at him and told him not to worry. I explained that I would just look around a bit and maybe put on a few seals. He didn’t need to be concerned; I was used to that kind of thing. But he shook his head when I said that."
"'There isn't many ghosts like ours, sir,' he assured me, with mournful pride. And, by Jove! he was right, as you will see.
"'There aren't many ghosts like ours, sir,' he assured me, with a sad kind of pride. And, by Jove! he was right, as you'll see."
"I took a couple of candles, and Peter followed with his bunch of keys. He unlocked the door; but would not come inside with me. He was evidently in a fright, and he renewed his request that I would put off my examination until daylight. Of course, I laughed at him again, and told him he could stand sentry at the door, and catch anything that came out.
"I grabbed a couple of candles, and Peter followed with his bunch of keys. He unlocked the door but didn’t want to come inside with me. He was clearly scared and asked me again to postpone my examination until morning. Of course, I laughed at him again and told him he could stand guard at the door and catch anything that came out."
"'It never comes outside, sir,' he said, in his funny, old, solemn manner. Somehow, he managed to make me feel as if I were going to have the 'creeps' right away. Anyway, it was one to him, you know.
"'It never comes outside, sir,' he said in his strange, old-fashioned, serious way. Somehow, he made me feel like I was about to get the chills right away. Anyway, it was one to him, you know.
"I left him there, and examined the room. It is a big apartment, and well furnished in the grand style, with a huge four-poster, which stands with its head to the end wall. There were two candles on the mantelpiece, and two on each of the three tables that were in the room. I lit the lot, and after that, the room felt a little less inhumanly dreary; though, mind you, it was quite fresh, and well kept in every way.
"I left him there and took a look around the room. It’s a large apartment, nicely furnished in a grand style, featuring a big four-poster bed positioned against the back wall. There were two candles on the mantelpiece and two on each of the three tables in the room. I lit them all, and after that, the room felt a bit less uncomfortably gloomy; although, to be fair, it was quite clean and well maintained in every way."
"After I had taken a good look 'round, I sealed lengths of baby ribbon across the windows, along the walls, over the pictures, and over the fireplace and the wall closets. All the time, as I worked, the butler stood just without the door, and I could not persuade him to enter; though I jested him a little, as I stretched the ribbons, and went here and there about my work. Every now and again, he would say:—'You'll excuse me, I'm sure, sir; but I do wish you would come out, sir. I'm fair in a quake for you.'
"After I had looked around thoroughly, I taped strips of baby ribbon across the windows, along the walls, over the pictures, and over the fireplace and the wall closets. While I worked, the butler stood just outside the door, and I couldn't get him to come in; even though I joked with him a bit as I stretched the ribbons and moved around with my work. Every now and then, he would say, 'You'll excuse me, I'm sure, sir; but I really wish you would come out, sir. I'm quite worried for you.'"
"I told him he need not wait; but he was loyal enough in his way to what he considered his duty. He said he could not go away and leave me all alone there. He apologized; but made it very clear that I did not realize the danger of the room; and I could see, generally, that he was in a pretty frightened state. All the same, I had to make the room so that I should know if anything material entered it; so I asked him not to bother me, unless he really heard or saw something. He was beginning to get on my nerves, and the 'feel' of the room was bad enough, without making it any nastier.
"I told him he didn’t need to wait, but he was loyal in his own way to what he thought was his duty. He said he couldn’t leave me all alone there. He apologized but made it clear that I didn’t understand the danger of the room, and I could see that he was pretty scared. Still, I had to set up the room so I would know if anything significant came in, so I asked him not to bother me unless he actually heard or saw something. He was starting to get on my nerves, and the vibe of the room was already off enough without making it worse."
"For a time further, I worked, stretching ribbons across the floor, and sealing them, so that the merest touch would have broken them, were anyone to venture into the room in the dark with the intention of playing the fool. All this had taken me far longer than I had anticipated; and, suddenly, I heard a clock strike eleven. I had taken off my coat soon after commencing work; now, however, as I had practically made an end of all that I intended to do, I walked across to the settee, and picked it up. I was in the act of getting into it, when the old butler's voice (he had not said a word for the last hour) came sharp and frightened:—'Come out, sir, quick! There's something going to happen!' Jove! but I jumped, and then, in the same moment, one of the candles on the table to the left went out. Now whether it was the wind, or what, I do not know; but, just for a moment, I was enough startled to make a run for the door; though I am glad to say that I pulled up, before I reached it. I simply could not bunk out, with the butler standing there, after having, as it were, read him a sort of lesson on 'bein' brave, y'know.' So I just turned right 'round, picked up the two candles off the mantelpiece, and walked across to the table near the bed. Well, I saw nothing. I blew out the candle that was still alight; then I went to those on the two tables, and blew them out. Then, outside of the door, the old man called again:—'Oh! sir, do be told! Do be told!'
"For a while longer, I worked, stretching ribbons across the floor and sealing them so that the slightest touch would break them, if anyone dared to enter the room in the dark just to mess around. This took me way longer than I expected, and suddenly, I heard a clock strike eleven. I had taken off my coat shortly after starting my task; but now, having nearly finished everything I planned to do, I walked over to the couch and picked it up. I was about to put it on when the old butler—who hadn’t said a word in the last hour—spoke up sharply and anxiously: 'Come out, sir, quick! Something's about to happen!' Wow! I jumped, and just then one of the candles on the table to my left went out. I don’t know if it was the wind or what, but for a moment, I was so startled that I almost ran for the door; though I’m glad I stopped before I got there. I just couldn’t leave with the butler standing there, especially after I had practically lectured him on 'being brave,' you know? So I turned around, grabbed the two candles from the mantelpiece, and walked over to the table near the bed. Well, I saw nothing. I blew out the candle that was still lit, then went to the ones on the two tables and blew those out as well. Then, outside the door, the old man called out again: 'Oh! Sir, please listen! Please listen!'"
"'All right, Peter,' I said, and by Jove, my voice was not as steady as I should have liked! I made for the door, and had a bit of work not to start running. I took some thundering long strides, as you can imagine. Near the door, I had a sudden feeling that there was a cold wind in the room. It was almost as if the window had been suddenly opened a little. I got to the door, and the old butler gave back a step, in a sort of instinctive way. 'Collar the candles, Peter!' I said, pretty sharply, and shoved them into his hands. I turned, and caught the handle, and slammed the door shut, with a crash. Somehow, do you know, as I did so, I thought I felt something pull back on it; but it must have been only fancy. I turned the key in the lock, and then again, double-locking the door. I felt easier then, and set-to and sealed the door. In addition, I put my card over the keyhole, and sealed it there; after which I pocketed the key, and went downstairs—with Peter; who was nervous and silent, leading the way. Poor old beggar! It had not struck me until that moment that he had been enduring a considerable strain during the last two or three hours.
"'All right, Peter,' I said, and wow, my voice wasn't as steady as I wanted it to be! I headed for the door, trying not to start running. I took some huge strides, as you can imagine. Near the door, I suddenly felt a chill in the room. It was almost like the window had just been cracked open. I reached the door, and the old butler stepped back instinctively. 'Grab the candles, Peter!' I said sharply, shoving them into his hands. I turned, grabbed the handle, and slammed the door shut with a bang. Somehow, you know, as I did that, I thought I felt something pull back on it; but it must have just been my imagination. I turned the key in the lock, then again, double-locking the door. I felt better after that, and set about sealing the door. I also placed my card over the keyhole and sealed it there; then I pocketed the key and went downstairs—with Peter, who was nervous and silent, leading the way. Poor guy! It hadn’t really hit me until that moment that he had been under a lot of stress for the last couple of hours.
"About midnight, I went to bed. My room lay at the end of the corridor upon which opens the door of the Grey Room. I counted the doors between it and mine, and found that five rooms lay between. And I am sure you can understand that I was not sorry. Then, just as I was beginning to undress, an idea came to me, and I took my candle and sealing wax, and sealed the doors of all five rooms. If any door slammed in the night, I should know just which one.
"About midnight, I went to bed. My room was at the end of the hallway where the Grey Room door is. I counted the doors between it and mine, and found there were five rooms in between. And I’m sure you can understand that I wasn’t upset about that. Then, just as I was starting to get undressed, an idea struck me, so I grabbed my candle and sealing wax and sealed the doors of all five rooms. If any door slammed during the night, I would know exactly which one it was."
"I returned to my room, locked the door, and went to bed. I was waked suddenly from a deep sleep by a loud crash somewhere out in the passage. I sat up in bed, and listened, but heard nothing. Then I lit my candle. I was in the very act of lighting it when there came the bang of a door being violently slammed, along the corridor. I jumped out of bed, and got my revolver. I unlocked the door, and went out into the passage, holding my candle high, and keeping the pistol ready. Then a queer thing happened. I could not go a step toward the Grey Room. You all know I am not really a cowardly chap. I've gone into too many cases connected with ghostly things, to be accused of that; but I tell you I funked it; simply funked it, just like any blessed kid. There was something precious unholy in the air that night. I ran back into my bedroom, and shut and locked the door. Then I sat on the bed all night, and listened to the dismal thudding of a door up the corridor. The sound seemed to echo through all the house.
"I went back to my room, locked the door, and got into bed. Suddenly, I was jolted awake from a deep sleep by a loud crash somewhere in the hallway. I sat up and listened but didn’t hear anything. Then I lit my candle. Just as I was lighting it, I heard a door being slammed shut violently down the corridor. I jumped out of bed and grabbed my revolver. I unlocked the door and stepped into the hallway, holding my candle high and keeping the gun ready. Then something strange happened. I couldn’t take a step towards the Grey Room. You all know I’m not really a coward. I’ve dealt with too many cases involving ghostly things to get accused of that; but I have to admit, I was scared; downright scared, just like a little kid. There was something wicked in the air that night. I ran back into my bedroom, shut the door, and locked it. Then I sat on the bed all night, listening to the dreary thudding of a door in the corridor. The sound seemed to echo throughout the whole house."
"Daylight came at last, and I washed and dressed. The door had not slammed for about an hour, and I was getting back my nerve again. I felt ashamed of myself; though, in some ways it was silly; for when you're meddling with that sort of thing, your nerve is bound to go, sometimes. And you just have to sit quiet and call yourself a coward until daylight. Sometimes it is more than just cowardice, I fancy. I believe at times it is something warning you, and fighting for you. But, all the same, I always feel mean and miserable, after a time like that.
"Daylight finally arrived, and I got up, washed, and dressed. The door hadn't slammed for about an hour, and I was starting to regain my confidence. I felt ashamed of myself; although, in some ways, it was silly because when you're dealing with that kind of thing, your nerves are bound to get shaken sometimes. You just have to sit quietly and call yourself a coward until morning. Sometimes, I think it's more than just cowardice. I believe it's something warning you and fighting for you. Still, I always feel low and miserable after experiences like that."
"When the day came properly, I opened my door, and, keeping my revolver handy, went quietly along the passage. I had to pass the head of the stairs, along the way, and who should I see coming up, but the old butler, carrying a cup of coffee. He had merely tucked his nightshirt into his trousers, and he had an old pair of carpet slippers on.
"When the day finally arrived, I opened my door, and, keeping my revolver nearby, quietly made my way down the hall. I had to walk past the top of the stairs, and who did I see coming up but the old butler, carrying a cup of coffee. He had just tucked his nightshirt into his pants, and he was wearing an old pair of carpet slippers."
"'Hullo, Peter!' I said, feeling suddenly cheerful; for I was as glad as any lost child to have a live human being close to me. 'Where are you off to with the refreshments?'
"'Hey, Peter!' I said, feeling suddenly cheerful; for I was as happy as any lost child to have a real person nearby. 'Where are you headed with the snacks?'"
"The old man gave a start, and slopped some of the coffee. He stared up at me, and I could see that he looked white and done-up. He came on up the stairs, and held out the little tray to me. 'I'm very thankful indeed, sir, to see you safe and well,' he said. 'I feared, one time, you might risk going into the Grey Room, sir. I've lain awake all night, with the sound of the Door. And when it came light, I thought I'd make you a cup of coffee. I knew you would want to look at the seals, and somehow it seems safer if there's two, sir.'
The old man jumped a bit and spilled some coffee. He looked up at me, and I could tell he looked pale and exhausted. He climbed up the stairs and handed me the small tray. "I'm really grateful to see you safe and sound, sir," he said. "I was worried for a while that you might try to go into the Grey Room, sir. I’ve been awake all night, listening to the sound of the Door. When it got light, I thought I’d make you a cup of coffee. I knew you’d want to check the seals, and it feels somehow safer if there are two of us, sir."
"'Peter,' I said, 'you're a brick. This is very thoughtful of you.' And I drank the coffee. 'Come along,' I told him, and handed him back the tray. 'I'm going to have a look at what the Brutes have been up to. I simply hadn't the pluck to in the night.'
"'Peter,' I said, 'you're really great. This is so thoughtful of you.' And I drank the coffee. 'Come on,' I told him, handing the tray back. 'I want to see what the Brutes have been up to. I just didn't have the guts to check during the night.'"
"'I'm very thankful, sir,' he replied. 'Flesh and blood can do nothing, sir, against devils; and that's what's in the Grey Room after dark.'
"'I'm really grateful, sir,' he replied. 'Human strength can't do anything, sir, against devils; and that's what's in the Grey Room after dark.'"
"I examined the seals on all the doors, as I went along, and found them right; but when I got to the Grey Room, the seal was broken; though the card, over the keyhole, was untouched. I ripped it off, and unlocked the door, and went in, rather cautiously, as you can imagine; but the whole room was empty of anything to frighten one, and there was heaps of light. I examined all my seals, and not a single one was disturbed. The old butler had followed me in, and, suddenly, he called out:—'The bedclothes, sir!'
"I checked the seals on all the doors as I went along and found them all intact; but when I reached the Grey Room, the seal was broken, even though the card over the keyhole was untouched. I tore it off, unlocked the door, and entered cautiously, as you can imagine; but the whole room was completely empty of anything scary, and there was plenty of light. I looked at all my seals, and not one was disturbed. The old butler had followed me inside, and suddenly he exclaimed, 'The bedclothes, sir!'"
"I ran up to the bed, and looked over; and, surely, they were lying in the corner to the left of the bed. Jove! you can imagine how queer I felt. Something had been in the room. I stared for a while, from the bed, to the clothes on the floor. I had a feeling that I did not want to touch either. Old Peter, though, did not seem to be affected that way. He went over to the bed coverings, and was going to pick them up, as, doubtless, he had done every day these twenty years back; but I stopped him. I wanted nothing touched, until I had finished my examination. This, I must have spent a full hour over, and then I let Peter straighten up the bed; after which we went out, and I locked the door; for the room was getting on my nerves.
I ran up to the bed and looked over; and sure enough, they were lying in the corner to the left of the bed. Wow! You can imagine how strange I felt. Something had been in the room. I stared for a while, from the bed to the clothes on the floor. I felt like I didn’t want to touch either. Old Peter, though, didn’t seem to feel that way. He went over to the bed coverings and was going to pick them up, just like he had done every day for the past twenty years; but I stopped him. I didn’t want anything touched until I finished my examination. I must have spent a full hour on that, and then I let Peter straighten up the bed; after which we went out, and I locked the door because the room was getting on my nerves.
"I had a short walk, and then breakfast; after which I felt more my own man, and so returned to the Grey Room, and, with Peter's help, and one of the maids, I had everything taken out of the room, except the bed—even the very pictures. I examined the walls, floor and ceiling then, with probe, hammer and magnifying glass; but found nothing suspicious. And I can assure you, I began to realize, in very truth, that some incredible thing had been loose in the room during the past night. I sealed up everything again, and went out, locking and sealing the door, as before.
"I took a quick walk and then had breakfast; after that, I felt more like myself, so I went back to the Grey Room. With Peter's help and one of the maids, I cleared everything out of the room, even the pictures—except for the bed. I looked over the walls, floor, and ceiling with a probe, hammer, and magnifying glass, but didn’t find anything suspicious. I can honestly say I started to realize that something unbelievable had been in the room during the night. I put everything back together, locked the door, and sealed it up like before."
"After dinner, Peter and I unpacked some of my stuff, and I fixed up my camera and flashlight opposite to the door of the Grey Room, with a string from the trigger of the flashlight to the door. Then, you see, if the door were really opened, the flashlight would blare out, and there would be, possibly, a very queer picture to examine in the morning. The last thing I did, before leaving, was to uncap the lens; and after that I went off to my bedroom, and to bed; for I intended to be up at midnight; and to ensure this, I set my little alarm to call me; also I left my candle burning.
"After dinner, Peter and I unpacked some of my stuff, and I set up my camera and flashlight across from the door of the Grey Room, attaching a string from the flashlight's trigger to the door. That way, if the door actually opened, the flashlight would go off, and in the morning, there would maybe be a really strange picture to look at. The last thing I did before I left was to uncover the lens; then I went to my bedroom and to bed because I planned to wake up at midnight. To make sure I woke up, I set my little alarm and left my candle burning."
"The clock woke me at twelve, and I got up and into my dressing gown and slippers. I shoved my revolver into my right side-pocket, and opened my door. Then, I lit my darkroom lamp, and withdrew the slide, so that it would give a clear light. I carried it up the corridor, about thirty feet, and put it down on the floor, with the open side away from me, so that it would show me anything that might approach along the dark passage. Then I went back, and sat in the doorway of my room, with my revolver handy, staring up the passage toward the place where I knew my camera stood outside the door of the Grey Room.
The clock woke me up at midnight, so I got up and put on my robe and slippers. I stuffed my revolver into my right side pocket and opened my door. Then, I turned on my darkroom lamp and pulled out the slide to make the light clearer. I carried it down the hallway, about thirty feet, and set it on the floor with the open side facing away from me, so it could illuminate anything that might approach along the dark corridor. After that, I went back and sat in the doorway of my room with my revolver close by, staring down the passage toward where I knew my camera was sitting outside the door of the Grey Room.
"I should think I had watched for about an hour and a half, when, suddenly, I heard a faint noise, away up the corridor. I was immediately conscious of a queer prickling sensation about the back of my head, and my hands began to sweat a little. The following instant, the whole end of the passage flicked into sight in the abrupt glare of the flashlight. There came the succeeding darkness, and I peered nervously up the corridor, listening tensely, and trying to find what lay beyond the faint glow of my dark-lamp, which now seemed ridiculously dim by contrast with the tremendous blaze of the flash-power.... And then, as I stooped forward, staring and listening, there came the crashing thud of the door of the Grey Room. The sound seemed to fill the whole of the large corridor, and go echoing hollowly through the house. I tell you, I felt horrible—as if my bones were water. Simply beastly. Jove! how I did stare, and how I listened. And then it came again—thud, thud, thud, and then a silence that was almost worse than the noise of the door; for I kept fancying that some awful thing was stealing upon me along the corridor. And then, suddenly, my lamp was put out, and I could not see a yard before me. I realized all at once that I was doing a very silly thing, sitting there, and I jumped up. Even as I did so, I thought I heard a sound in the passage, and quite near me. I made one backward spring into my room, and slammed and locked the door. I sat on my bed, and stared at the door. I had my revolver in my hand; but it seemed an abominably useless thing. I felt that there was something the other side of that door. For some unknown reason I knew it was pressed up against the door, and it was soft. That was just what I thought. Most extraordinary thing to think.
"I must have been watching for about an hour and a half when, suddenly, I heard a faint noise down the corridor. I immediately felt a strange prickling sensation at the back of my head, and my hands started to sweat a little. In the next moment, the entire end of the passage lit up abruptly with the flashlight. Then came the darkness again, and I peered nervously up the corridor, listening intently and trying to make out what lay beyond the faint glow of my dim lamp, which now seemed ridiculously weak compared to the bright flash... And then, as I leaned forward, staring and listening, I heard the loud thud of the door from the Grey Room. The sound seemed to fill the entire corridor and echoed hollowly through the house. I felt horrible—like my bones had turned to jelly. It was just awful. Wow! I stared and listened intensely. Then it came again—thud, thud, thud—followed by a silence that was almost worse than the noise of the door because I kept imagining that something terrifying was creeping up on me along the corridor. Suddenly, my lamp went out, and I couldn’t see an inch in front of me. I realized then that I was doing something really foolish by just sitting there, and I jumped up. Just as I did, I thought I heard a sound in the hallway, very close to me. I took a quick step back into my room, slammed the door, and locked it. I sat on my bed and stared at the door. I was holding my revolver, but it felt completely useless. I had the feeling that something was on the other side of that door. For some reason, I just knew it was pressing against the door, and it felt soft. That’s exactly what I thought. It was a really strange thing to think."
"Presently I got hold of myself a bit, and marked out a pentacle hurriedly with chalk on the polished floor; and there I sat in it almost until dawn. And all the time, away up the corridor, the door of the Grey Room thudded at solemn and horrid intervals. It was a miserable, brutal night.
"Right now, I managed to gather myself a bit and quickly drew a pentacle with chalk on the shiny floor; and there I sat inside it almost until dawn. All the while, way down the corridor, the door of the Grey Room thudded at solemn and terrifying intervals. It was a miserable, brutal night."
"When the day began to break, the thudding of the door came gradually to an end, and, at last, I got hold of my courage, and went along the corridor in the half light to cap the lens of my camera. I can tell you, it took some doing; but if I had not done so my photograph would have been spoilt, and I was tremendously keen to save it. I got back to my room, and then set-to and rubbed out the five-pointed star in which I had been sitting.
"When the day started dawning, the banging of the door finally faded away, and, eventually, I gathered my courage and walked down the hallway in the dim light to cover the lens of my camera. I can tell you, it was a challenge; but if I hadn't done it, my photo would have been ruined, and I was really eager to save it. I returned to my room and then got to work erasing the five-pointed star I had been sitting in."
"Half an hour later there was a tap at my door. It was Peter with my coffee. When I had drunk it, we both went along to the Grey Room. As we went, I had a look at the seals on the other doors; but they were untouched. The seal on the door of the Grey Room was broken, as also was the string from the trigger of the flashlight; but the card over the keyhole was still there. I ripped it off, and opened the door. Nothing unusual was to be seen until we came to the bed; then I saw that, as on the previous day, the bedclothes had been torn off, and hurled into the left-hand corner, exactly where I had seen them before. I felt very queer; but I did not forget to look at all the seals, only to find that not one had been broken.
"Half an hour later, there was a knock at my door. It was Peter with my coffee. After I drank it, we both headed to the Grey Room. While we walked, I glanced at the seals on the other doors; they were all intact. The seal on the Grey Room door was broken, as was the string from the flashlight's trigger, but the card over the keyhole was still in place. I ripped it off and opened the door. Everything seemed normal until we reached the bed; then I noticed that, just like the day before, the bedding had been ripped off and thrown into the left-hand corner, exactly where I had seen it before. I felt really strange, but I made sure to check all the seals, only to find that not one had been broken."
"Then I turned and looked at old Peter, and he looked at me, nodding his head.
"Then I turned and looked at old Peter, and he looked at me, nodding his head."
"'Let's get out of here!' I said. 'It's no place for any living human to enter, without proper protection.'
"'Let's get out of here!' I said. 'This is no place for any living person to enter without proper protection.'"
"We went out then, and I locked and sealed the door, again.
We went outside, and I locked and sealed the door again.
"After breakfast, I developed the negative; but it showed only the door of the Grey Room, half opened. Then I left the house, as I wanted to get certain matters and implements that might be necessary to life; perhaps to the spirit; for I intended to spend the coming night in the Grey Room.
"After breakfast, I developed the photo; but it only showed the door of the Grey Room, partially open. Then I left the house, wanting to gather some things and tools that might be essential for survival; maybe even for the mind; because I planned to spend the upcoming night in the Grey Room."
"I got back in a cab, about half-past five, with my apparatus, and this, Peter and I carried up to the Grey Room, where I piled it carefully in the center of the floor. When everything was in the room, including a cat which I had brought, I locked and sealed the door, and went toward the bedroom, telling Peter I should not be down for dinner. He said, 'Yes, sir,' and went downstairs, thinking that I was going to turn in, which was what I wanted him to believe, as I knew he would have worried both me and himself, if he had known what I intended.
"I got back in a cab around 5:30 with my gear, and Peter and I carried it all up to the Grey Room, where I carefully set it down in the middle of the floor. Once everything was in the room, including a cat I had brought, I locked and sealed the door and headed toward the bedroom, telling Peter I wouldn't be downstairs for dinner. He said, 'Yes, sir,' and went downstairs, thinking I was going to bed, which is exactly what I wanted him to believe, knowing he would have worried about me if he had known my real plans."
"But I merely got my camera and flashlight from my bedroom, and hurried back to the Grey Room. I locked and sealed myself in, and set to work, for I had a lot to do before it got dark.
"But I just grabbed my camera and flashlight from my bedroom and rushed back to the Grey Room. I locked the door and sealed myself in, then got to work, because I had a lot to do before it got dark."
"First, I cleared away all the ribbons across the floor; then I carried the cat—still fastened in its basket—over toward the far wall, and left it. I returned then to the center of the room, and measured out a space twenty-one feet in diameter, which I swept with a 'broom of hyssop.' About this, I drew a circle of chalk, taking care never to step over the circle. Beyond this I smudged, with a bunch of garlic, a broad belt right around the chalked circle, and when this was complete, I took from among my stores in the center a small jar of a certain water. I broke away the parchment, and withdrew the stopper. Then, dipping my left forefinger in the little jar, I went 'round the circle again, making upon the floor, just within the line of chalk, the Second Sign of the Saaamaaa Ritual, and joining each Sign most carefully with the left-handed crescent. I can tell you, I felt easier when this was done, and the 'water circle' complete. Then, I unpacked some more of the stuff that I had brought, and placed a lighted candle in the 'valley' of each Crescent. After that, I drew a Pentacle, so that each of the five points of the defensive star touched the chalk circle. In the five points of the star I placed five portions of the bread, each wrapped in linen, and in the five 'vales,' five opened jars of the water I had used to make the 'water circle.' And now I had my first protective barrier complete.
"First, I cleared all the ribbons off the floor; then I carried the cat—still in its basket—over to the far wall and left it there. I returned to the center of the room and measured out a space twenty-one feet in diameter, which I swept with a 'broom of hyssop.' Around this, I drew a chalk circle, making sure never to step over it. Outside the circle, I smudged a wide band using a bunch of garlic. When that was done, I took a small jar of special water from my supplies in the center. I peeled away the parchment and took out the stopper. Dipping my left forefinger in the jar, I went around the circle again, marking the Second Sign of the Saaamaaa Ritual on the floor just inside the chalk line, carefully connecting each Sign with a left-handed crescent. I felt relieved once that was done and the 'water circle' was complete. Then, I unpacked some more of the items I had brought and placed a lit candle in the 'valley' of each Crescent. After that, I drew a Pentacle so that each of the five points of the defensive star touched the chalk circle. In the five points of the star, I placed five pieces of bread, each wrapped in linen, and in the five 'vales,' I put five opened jars of the water I used for the 'water circle.' And now I had my first protective barrier set up."
"Now, anyone, except you who know something of my methods of investigation, might consider all this a piece of useless and foolish superstition; but you all remember the Black Veil case, in which I believe my life was saved by a very similar form of protection, whilst Aster, who sneered at it, and would not come inside, died. I got the idea from the Sigsand MS., written, so far as I can make out, in the 14th century. At first, naturally, I imagined it was just an expression of the superstition of his time; and it was not until a year later that it occurred to me to test his 'Defense,' which I did, as I've just said, in that horrible Black Veil business. You know how that turned out. Later, I used it several times, and always I came through safe, until that Moving Fur case. It was only a partial 'defense' therefore, and I nearly died in the pentacle. After that I came across Professor Garder's 'Experiments with a Medium.' When they surrounded the Medium with a current, in vacuum, he lost his power—almost as if it cut him off from the Immaterial. That made me think a lot; and that is how I came to make the Electric Pentacle, which is a most marvelous 'Defense' against certain manifestations. I used the shape of the defensive star for this protection, because I have, personally, no doubt at all but that there is some extraordinary virtue in the old magic figure. Curious thing for a Twentieth Century man to admit, is it not? But, then, as you all know, I never did, and never will, allow myself to be blinded by the little cheap laughter. I ask questions, and keep my eyes open.
"Now, anyone except you who knows something about my investigative methods might see this as nothing but useless and silly superstition; but you all remember the Black Veil case, where I believe my life was saved by a very similar form of protection, while Aster, who mocked it and refused to enter, ended up dying. I got the idea from the Sigsand MS., which, as far as I can tell, was written in the 14th century. Initially, I thought it was just a reflection of the superstitions of that time; it wasn't until a year later that I decided to test his 'Defense,' which I did, as I've mentioned, during that terrible Black Veil incident. You know how that ended. After that, I used it several times, and every time I came through safely, until the Moving Fur case. It was only a partial 'defense,' so I almost died within the pentacle. After that, I found Professor Garder's 'Experiments with a Medium.' When they surrounded the Medium with a current, in a vacuum, he lost his power—as if it cut him off from the Immaterial. That got me thinking a lot; and that's how I ended up creating the Electric Pentacle, which is a fantastic 'Defense' against certain manifestations. I used the shape of the defensive star for this protection because I have no doubt that there's some extraordinary power in that old magical figure. It's a curious thing for a 20th-century man to admit, isn't it? But, as you all know, I never have, and never will, let myself be blinded by cheap laughter. I ask questions and keep my eyes open."
"In this last case I had little doubt that I had run up against a supernatural monster, and I meant to take every possible care; for the danger is abominable.
"In this last situation, I had no doubt that I had encountered a supernatural creature, and I intended to be as careful as possible; because the danger is horrific."
"I turned-to now to fit the Electric Pentacle, setting it so that each of its 'points' and 'vales' coincided exactly with the 'points' and 'vales' of the drawn pentagram upon the floor. Then I connected up the battery, and the next instant the pale blue glare from the intertwining vacuum tubes shone out.
"I turned to fit the Electric Pentacle, aligning it so that each of its 'points' and 'valleys' matched perfectly with the 'points' and 'valleys' of the drawn pentagram on the floor. Then I hooked up the battery, and in the next moment, the pale blue glow from the intertwining vacuum tubes lit up."
"I glanced about me then, with something of a sigh of relief, and realized suddenly that the dusk was upon me, for the window was grey and unfriendly. Then 'round at the big, empty room, over the double barrier of electric and candle light. I had an abrupt, extraordinary sense of weirdness thrust upon me—in the air, you know; as it were, a sense of something inhuman impending. The room was full of the stench of bruised garlic, a smell I hate.
"I looked around then, feeling a bit relieved, and suddenly noticed that it was getting dark, as the window appeared grey and unwelcoming. Looking over at the big, empty room, lit by both electric lights and candles, I was hit with a strange, intense feeling of weirdness in the air; it felt like something inhuman was approaching. The room was filled with the awful smell of crushed garlic, which I really dislike."
"I turned now to the camera, and saw that it and the flashlight were in order. Then I tested my revolver, carefully, though I had little thought that it would be needed. Yet, to what extent materialization of an ab-natural creature is possible, given favorable conditions, no one can say; and I had no idea what horrible thing I was going to see, or feel the presence of. I might, in the end, have to fight with a materialized monster. I did not know, and could only be prepared. You see, I never forgot that three other people had been strangled in the bed close to me, and the fierce slamming of the door I had heard myself. I had no doubt that I was investigating a dangerous and ugly case.
"I turned to the camera and confirmed that it and the flashlight were working fine. Then I carefully checked my revolver, even though I didn’t expect to need it. Still, who knows how possible it is for an unnatural creature to materialize under the right conditions? I had no clue what horrifying thing I was about to encounter or feel. I might end up having to battle a physical monster. I just didn’t know, so I had to be ready. You see, I could never forget that three other people had been strangled in the bed next to me, and I had personally heard that fierce door slam. I was certain I was diving into a dangerous and grim case."
"By this time, the night had come; though the room was very light with the burning candles; and I found myself glancing behind me, constantly, and then all 'round the room. It was nervy work waiting for that thing to come. Then, suddenly, I was aware of a little, cold wind sweeping over me, coming from behind. I gave one great nerve-thrill, and a prickly feeling went all over the back of my head. Then I hove myself 'round with a sort of stiff jerk, and stared straight against that queer wind. It seemed to come from the corner of the room to the left of the bed—the place where both times I had found the heap of tossed bedclothes. Yet, I could see nothing unusual; no opening—nothing!...
"By this time, night had fallen; even though the room was bright with the burning candles, I found myself glancing behind me repeatedly and looking around the room. It was nerve-wracking waiting for that thing to show up. Then, suddenly, I felt a cold breeze sweeping over me from behind. I had a huge jolt of adrenaline, and a prickly sensation spread all over the back of my head. I quickly turned around with a stiff jerk and stared directly into that strange wind. It seemed to come from the corner of the room to the left of the bed—the same spot where I’d found the crumpled bedclothes both times. Yet, I couldn't see anything unusual; no opening—nothing!..."
"Abruptly, I was aware that the candles were all a-flicker in that unnatural wind.... I believe I just squatted there and stared in a horribly frightened, wooden way for some minutes. I shall never be able to let you know how disgustingly horrible it was sitting in that vile, cold wind! And then, flick! flick! flick! all the candles 'round the outer barrier went out; and there was I, locked and sealed in that room, and with no light beyond the weakish blue glare of the Electric Pentacle.
"Abruptly, I realized that the candles were all flickering in that unnatural wind... I think I just crouched there and stared in a terrifying, stiff manner for a few minutes. I can never express just how disgustingly awful it felt sitting in that nasty, cold wind! And then, flick! flick! flick! all the candles around the outer barrier went out; and there I was, locked and sealed in that room, with no light except for the dim blue glow of the Electric Pentacle."
"A time of abominable tenseness passed, and still that wind blew upon me; and then, suddenly, I knew that something stirred in the corner to the left of the bed. I was made conscious of it, rather by some inward, unused sense than by either sight or sound; for the pale, short-radius glare of the Pentacle gave but a very poor light for seeing by. Yet, as I stared, something began slowly to grow upon my sight—a moving shadow, a little darker than the surrounding shadows. I lost the thing amid the vagueness, and for a moment or two I glanced swiftly from side to side, with a fresh, new sense of impending danger. Then my attention was directed to the bed. All the covering's were being drawn steadily off, with a hateful, stealthy sort of motion. I heard the slow, dragging slither of the clothes; but I could see nothing of the thing that pulled. I was aware in a funny, subconscious, introspective fashion that the 'creep' had come upon me; yet that I was cooler mentally than I had been for some minutes; sufficiently so to feel that my hands were sweating coldly, and to shift my revolver, half-consciously, whilst I rubbed my right hand dry upon my knee; though never, for an instant, taking my gaze or my attention from those moving clothes.
A period of intense tension passed, and that wind continued to blow on me; then, suddenly, I realized that something was stirring in the corner to the left of the bed. I sensed it more through an inner, unused intuition than through sight or sound; the dim, short-range light from the Pentacle provided very little visibility. Yet, as I stared, something started to become visible—a moving shadow, slightly darker than the other shadows around it. I lost sight of it in the haze, and for a moment, I quickly glanced side to side, feeling a fresh sense of danger approaching. Then my attention shifted to the bed. All the covers were being pulled off steadily, with a hateful, sneaky kind of motion. I heard the slow, dragging rustle of the fabric, but I couldn’t see what was pulling it. In a strange, subconscious way, I felt the 'creep' wash over me; yet I was mentally calmer than I had been for a few minutes, enough to notice that my hands were cold and sweaty, and to shift my revolver half-consciously while I rubbed my right hand dry on my knee, never taking my gaze or attention away from those moving clothes.
"The faint noises from the bed ceased once, and there was a most intense silence, with only the sound of the blood beating in my head. Yet, immediately afterward, I heard again the slurring of the bedclothes being dragged off the bed. In the midst of my nervous tension I remembered the camera, and reached 'round for it; but without looking away from the bed. And then, you know, all in a moment, the whole of the bed coverings were torn off with extraordinary violence, and I heard the flump they made as they were hurled into the corner.
"The soft sounds from the bed stopped for a moment, and there was a deafening silence, with only the sound of my blood rushing in my ears. But right after that, I again heard the bedclothes being pulled off the bed. In the middle of my anxiety, I remembered the camera and reached for it without taking my eyes off the bed. Then, all of a sudden, the entire set of bed coverings was ripped off with incredible force, and I heard the thud they made when they were thrown into the corner."
"There was a time of absolute quietness then for perhaps a couple of minutes; and you can imagine how horrible I felt. The bedclothes had been thrown with such savageness! And, then again, the brutal unnaturalness of the thing that had just been done before me!
"There was a period of complete silence for maybe a couple of minutes, and you can imagine how awful I felt. The bedding had been tossed around so violently! And then, the sheer brutality of what had just happened in front of me!"
"Abruptly, over by the door, I heard a faint noise—a sort of crickling sound, and then a pitter or two upon the floor. A great nervous thrill swept over me, seeming to run up my spine and over the back of my head; for the seal that secured the door had just been broken. Something was there. I could not see the door; at least, I mean to say that it was impossible to say how much I actually saw, and how much my imagination supplied. I made it out, only as a continuation of the grey walls.... And then it seemed to me that something dark and indistinct moved and wavered there among the shadows.
"Abruptly, over by the door, I heard a faint noise—a kind of crackling sound, and then a few soft taps on the floor. A rush of nervous excitement shot through me, running up my spine and over the back of my head; because the seal that secured the door had just been broken. Something was there. I couldn’t see the door; at least, I mean to say that it was impossible to tell how much I actually saw, and how much was my imagination filling in the gaps. I made it out only as a continuation of the gray walls... And then it seemed to me that something dark and vague moved and flickered there in the shadows."
"Abruptly, I was aware that the door was opening, and with an effort I reached again for my camera; but before I could aim it the door was slammed with a terrific crash that filled the whole room with a sort of hollow thunder. I jumped, like a frightened child. There seemed such a power behind the noise; as though a vast, wanton Force were 'out.' Can you understand?
"Abruptly, I realized the door was opening, and with some effort, I grabbed my camera again; but before I could focus it, the door slammed shut with a deafening bang that echoed through the whole room like hollow thunder. I jumped, like a scared kid. There was such power behind the noise; it felt like a huge, reckless Force was 'out.' Can you get what I mean?"
"The door was not touched again; but, directly afterward, I heard the basket, in which the cat lay, creak. I tell you, I fairly pringled all along my back. I knew that I was going to learn definitely whether whatever was abroad was dangerous to Life. From the cat there rose suddenly a hideous caterwaul, that ceased abruptly; and then—too late—I snapped off the flashlight. In the great glare, I saw that the basket had been overturned, and the lid was wrenched open, with the cat lying half in, and half out upon the floor. I saw nothing else, but I was full of the knowledge that I was in the presence of some Being or Thing that had power to destroy.
"The door wasn't touched again; but right after that, I heard the basket where the cat was creak. I swear, I felt chills run down my back. I knew I was about to find out for sure if whatever was out there was a threat to my life. Suddenly, the cat let out an awful scream that stopped abruptly; and then—too late—I turned off the flashlight. In the bright light, I saw that the basket had been knocked over, and the lid was ripped open, with the cat half in and half out on the floor. I didn't see anything else, but I was fully aware that I was in the presence of some Being or Thing that had the power to destroy."
"During the next two or three minutes, there was an odd, noticeable quietness in the room, and you much remember I was half-blinded, for the time, because of the flashlight; so that the whole place seemed to be pitchy dark just beyond the shine of the Pentacle. I tell you it was most horrible. I just knelt there in the star, and whirled 'round, trying to see whether anything was coming at me.
"During the next two or three minutes, there was a strange, noticeable silence in the room, and you might remember I was half-blinded at the time because of the flashlight; so the entire place seemed completely dark just beyond the light of the Pentacle. I tell you it was absolutely terrifying. I just knelt there in the star, spinning around, trying to see if anything was coming at me."
"My power of sight came gradually, and I got a little hold of myself; and abruptly I saw the thing I was looking for, close to the 'water circle.' It was big and indistinct, and wavered curiously, as though the shadow of a vast spider hung suspended in the air, just beyond the barrier. It passed swiftly 'round the circle, and seemed to probe ever toward me; but only to draw back with extraordinary jerky movements, as might a living person if they touched the hot bar of a grate.
"My vision slowly became clearer, and I started to regain my composure; then suddenly I spotted what I was searching for, right by the 'water circle.' It was large and blurry, shifting strangely, like the shadow of a giant spider floating in the air, just beyond the barrier. It moved quickly around the circle, appearing to reach out toward me; but it would pull back with awkward, jerky movements, almost like a person would if they accidentally touched a hot grate."
"'Round and 'round it moved, and 'round and 'round I turned. Then, just opposite to one of the Vales' in the pentacles, it seemed to pause, as though preliminary to a tremendous effort. It retired almost beyond the glow of the vacuum light, and then came straight toward me, appearing to gather form and solidity as it came. There seemed a vast, malign determination behind the movement, that must succeed. I was on my knees, and I jerked back, falling on to my left hand, and hip, in a wild endeavor to get back from the advancing thing. With my right hand I was grabbing madly for my revolver, which I had let slip. The brutal thing came with one great sweep straight over the garlic and the 'water circle,' almost to the vale of the pentacle. I believe I yelled. Then, just as suddenly as it had swept over, it seemed to be hurled back by some mighty, invisible force.
'Round and 'round it moved, and 'round and 'round I turned. Then, just opposite one of the Vales in the pentacles, it seemed to pause, as if gearing up for a huge effort. It pulled almost beyond the glow of the vacuum light, and then came straight toward me, looking more solid as it approached. There was a huge, sinister determination behind the movement that had to succeed. I was on my knees, and I jerked back, falling onto my left hand and hip in a frantic attempt to get away from the advancing thing. With my right hand, I was frantically reaching for my revolver, which I had let slip. The brutal thing moved with one massive sweep right over the garlic and the 'water circle,' almost to the vale of the pentacle. I think I yelled. Then, just as suddenly as it had swept over, it seemed to be thrown back by some powerful, invisible force.
"It must have been some moments before I realized that I was safe; and then I got myself together in the middle of the pentacles, feeling horribly gone and shaken, and glancing 'round and 'round the barrier; but the thing had vanished. Yet, I had learnt something, for I knew now that the Grey Room was haunted by a monstrous hand.
"It must have been a few moments before I realized that I was safe; and then I pulled myself together in the middle of the pentacles, feeling extremely shaken and looking around the barrier; but the thing had disappeared. Still, I learned something, because I now knew that the Grey Room was haunted by a monstrous hand."
"Suddenly, as I crouched there, I saw what had so nearly given the monster an opening through the barrier. In my movements within the pentacle I must have touched one of the jars of water; for just where the thing had made its attack the jar that guarded the 'deep' of the 'vale' had been moved to one side, and this had left one of the 'five doorways' unguarded. I put it back, quickly, and felt almost safe again, for I had found the cause, and the 'defense' was still good. And I began to hope again that I should see the morning come in. When I saw that thing so nearly succeed, I had an awful, weak, overwhelming feeling that the 'barriers' could never bring me safe through the night against such a Force. You can understand?
"Suddenly, as I crouched there, I noticed what had almost given the monster a chance to break through the barrier. In my movements within the pentacle, I must have accidentally nudged one of the jars of water; because right where it had attacked, the jar that protected the 'deep' of the 'vale' had been pushed aside, leaving one of the 'five doorways' unprotected. I quickly put it back in place and felt almost safe again, since I had discovered the issue, and the 'defense' was still intact. I started to hope again that I would see the morning light. After seeing that thing almost succeed, I had a terrible, weak, overwhelming feeling that the 'barriers' could never keep me safe through the night against such a Force. You understand?"
"For a long time I could not see the hand; but, presently, I thought I saw, once or twice, an odd wavering, over among the shadows near the door. A little later, as though in a sudden fit of malignant rage, the dead body of the cat was picked up, and beaten with dull, sickening blows against the solid floor. That made me feel rather queer.
"For a long time, I couldn't see the hand; but then, I thought I saw, once or twice, a strange wavering over in the shadows near the door. A little later, as if in a sudden fit of malicious anger, the dead cat was picked up and struck with dull, sickening blows against the hard floor. That made me feel pretty weird."
"A minute afterward, the door was opened and slammed twice with tremendous force. The next instant the thing made one swift, vicious dart at me, from out of the shadows. Instinctively, I started sideways from it, and so plucked my hand from upon the Electric Pentacle, where—for a wickedly careless moment—I had placed it. The monster was hurled off from the neighborhood of the pentacles; though—owing to my inconceivable foolishness—it had been enabled for a second time to pass the outer barriers. I can tell you, I shook for a time, with sheer funk. I moved right to the center of the pentacles again, and knelt there, making myself as small and compact as possible.
A minute later, the door swung open and slammed shut twice with a loud bang. In an instant, something shot out of the shadows toward me, quick and aggressive. Without thinking, I stumbled sideways, accidentally pulling my hand away from the Electric Pentacle, where—for a moment of reckless carelessness—I had placed it. The creature was pushed away from the area of the pentacles; however—due to my unbelievable stupidity—it managed to breach the outer barriers once again. I can tell you, I was shaken for a while, overwhelmed by fear. I moved back to the center of the pentacles and knelt there, trying to make myself as small and compact as possible.
"As I knelt, there came to me presently, a vague wonder at the two 'accidents' which had so nearly allowed the brute to get at me. Was I being influenced to unconscious voluntary actions that endangered me? The thought took hold of me, and I watched my every movement. Abruptly, I stretched a tired leg, and knocked over one of the jars of water. Some was spilled; but, because of my suspicious watchfulness, I had it upright and back within the vale while yet some of the water remained. Even as I did so, the vast, black, half-materialized hand beat up at me out of the shadows, and seemed to leap almost into my face; so nearly did it approach; but for the third time it was thrown back by some altogether enormous, overmastering force. Yet, apart from the dazed fright in which it left me, I had for a moment that feeling of spiritual sickness, as if some delicate, beautiful, inward grace had suffered, which is felt only upon the too near approach of the ab-human, and is more dreadful, in a strange way, than any physical pain that can be suffered. I knew by this more of the extent and closeness of the danger; and for a long time I was simply cowed by the butt-headed brutality of that Force upon my spirit. I can put it no other way.
"As I knelt, I was struck by a vague wonder about the two 'accidents' that almost let the creature get to me. Was I being influenced into unconscious actions that put me in danger? The thought gripped me, and I started to monitor my every move. Suddenly, I stretched out my tired leg and accidentally knocked over one of the jars of water. Some spilled, but because I was on high alert, I quickly got it upright and back in place while some water still remained. Just as I did that, a huge, shadowy hand shot up at me from the darkness, almost hitting my face; it came that close. But once again, it was pushed back by some overwhelming force. Yet, aside from the dazed fear it left me with, I felt for a moment this spiritual unease, as if some delicate, beautiful essence within me had been harmed, a feeling that arises only when confronted with something inhuman, and strangely, it felt more horrifying than any physical pain. I realized just how immense and immediate the danger was, and for a long time, I felt completely intimidated by the raw brutality of that Force on my spirit. I can’t express it any other way."
"I knelt again in the center of the pentacles, watching myself with more fear, almost, than the monster; for I knew now that, unless I guarded myself from every sudden impulse that came to me, I might simply work my own destruction. Do you see how horrible it all was?
"I knelt again in the center of the pentacles, watching myself with more fear, almost, than the monster; for I knew now that, unless I guarded myself from every sudden impulse that came to me, I might simply work my own destruction. Do you see how horrible it all was?"
"I spent the rest of the night in a haze of sick fright, and so tense that I could not make a single movement naturally. I was in such fear that any desire for action that came to me might be prompted by the Influence that I knew was at work on me. And outside of the barrier that ghastly thing went 'round and 'round, grabbing and grabbing in the air at me. Twice more was the body of the dead cat molested. The second time, I heard every bone in its body scrunch and crack. And all the time the horrible wind was blowing upon me from the corner of the room to the left of the bed.
"I spent the rest of the night in a fog of sickening fear, so tense that I couldn’t move naturally. I was so scared that any urge to act might be influenced by whatever was affecting me. And just outside that barrier, that terrifying thing circled around, reaching out for me. Twice more, the dead cat's body was disturbed. The second time, I heard every bone in its body crunch and crack. Meanwhile, that awful wind blew on me from the corner of the room to the left of the bed."
"Then, just as the first touch of dawn came into the sky, that unnatural wind ceased, in a single moment; and I could see no sign of the hand. The dawn came slowly, and presently the wan light filled all the room, and made the pale glare of the Electric Pentacle look more unearthly. Yet, it was not until the day had fully come, that I made any attempt to leave the barrier, for I did not know but that there was some method abroad, in the sudden stopping of that wind, to entice me from the pentacles.
"Then, just as the first hint of dawn appeared in the sky, that strange wind stopped all at once; and I couldn’t see any sign of the hand. The dawn came gradually, and soon the dim light filled the entire room, making the pale glare of the Electric Pentacle look even more otherworldly. However, it wasn’t until the day was fully underway that I tried to leave the barrier, because I wasn't sure if there was some trick behind the sudden stop of that wind to lure me away from the pentacles."
"At last, when the dawn was strong and bright, I took one last look 'round, and ran for the door. I got it unlocked, in a nervous and clumsy fashion, then locked it hurriedly, and went to my bedroom, where I lay on the bed, and tried to steady my nerves. Peter came, presently, with the coffee, and when I had drunk it, I told him I meant to have a sleep, as I had been up all night. He took the tray, and went out quietly, and after I had locked my door I turned in properly, and at last got to sleep.
"Finally, when dawn was strong and bright, I took one last look around and ran for the door. I fumbled nervously to unlock it, then hurriedly locked it again and went to my bedroom. I lay on the bed, trying to calm my nerves. Peter came in a bit later with coffee, and after I drank it, I told him I was planning to sleep since I had been awake all night. He took the tray and left quietly, and once I locked my door, I settled in and finally fell asleep."
"I woke about midday, and after some lunch, went up to the Grey Room. I switched off the current from the Pentacle, which I had left on in my hurry; also, I removed the body of the cat. You can understand I did not want anyone to see the poor brute. After that, I made a very careful search of the corner where the bedclothes had been thrown. I made several holes, and probed, and found nothing. Then it occurred to me to try with my instrument under the skirting. I did so, and heard my wire ring on metal. I turned the hook end that way, and fished for the thing. At the second go, I got it. It was a small object, and I took it to the window. I found it to be a curious ring, made of some greying material. The curious thing about it was that it was made in the form of a pentagon; that is, the same shape as the inside of the magic pentacle, but without the 'mounts,' which form the points of the defensive star. It was free from all chasing or engraving.
"I woke up around noon, and after having some lunch, I went up to the Grey Room. I turned off the power to the Pentacle, which I had left on in my rush; I also removed the cat's body. You can imagine I didn't want anyone to see the poor thing. After that, I did a thorough search of the corner where the bedclothes had been thrown. I made several holes and probed around, but found nothing. Then it occurred to me to check under the skirting with my instrument. I did that and heard my wire clink against metal. I turned the hook end in that direction and fished around for the object. On the second try, I got it. It was a small item, and I brought it to the window. I discovered it was an unusual ring made of some greyish material. The interesting thing about it was that it was shaped like a pentagon; that is, the same shape as the inside of the magic pentacle, but without the 'mounts' that form the points of the defensive star. It had no chasing or engraving at all."
"You will understand that I was excited, when I tell you that I felt sure I held in my hand the famous Luck Ring of the Anderson family; which, indeed, was of all things the one most intimately connected with the history of the haunting. This ring was handed on from father to son through generations, and always—in obedience to some ancient family tradition—each son had to promise never to wear the ring. The ring, I may say, was brought home by one of the Crusaders, under very peculiar circumstances; but the story is too long to go into here.
You can imagine how excited I was when I thought I was holding the famous Luck Ring of the Anderson family, which was deeply tied to the history of the haunting. This ring was passed down from father to son for generations, and according to an old family tradition, each son had to promise never to wear it. I should mention that the ring was brought back by one of the Crusaders under some unusual circumstances, but the story is too long to get into right now.
"It appears that young Sir Hulbert, an ancestor of Anderson's, made a bet, in drink, you know, that he would wear the ring that night. He did so, and in the morning his wife and child were found strangled in the bed, in the very room in which I stood. Many people, it would seem, thought young Sir Hulbert was guilty of having done the thing in drunken anger; and he, in an attempt to prove his innocence, slept a second night in the room. He also was strangled. Since then, as you may imagine, no one has ever spent a night in the Grey Room, until I did so. The ring had been lost so long, that it had become almost a myth; and it was most extraordinary to stand there, with the actual thing in my hand, as you can understand.
"It seems that young Sir Hulbert, an ancestor of Anderson's, made a bet while drinking that he would wear the ring that night. He did, and in the morning, his wife and child were found strangled in the bed, in the very room where I stood. Many people thought young Sir Hulbert was guilty of doing it in a drunken rage, and in an attempt to prove his innocence, he slept a second night in the room. He too was strangled. Since then, as you can imagine, no one has ever spent a night in the Grey Room, until I did. The ring had been missing for so long that it had become almost a myth; and it was truly extraordinary to stand there with the actual thing in my hand, as you can understand."
"It was whilst I stood there, looking at the ring, that I got an idea. Supposing that it were, in a way, a doorway—You see what I mean? A sort of gap in the world-hedge. It was a queer idea, I know, and probably was not my own, but came to me from the Outside. You see, the wind had come from that part of the room where the ring lay. I thought a lot about it. Then the shape—the inside of a pentacle. It had no 'mounts,' and without mounts, as the Sigsand MS. has it:—'Thee mownts wych are thee Five Hills of safetie. To lack is to gyve pow'r to thee daemon; and surelie to fayvor the Evill Thynge.' You see, the very shape of the ring was significant; and I determined to test it.
"It was while I stood there, looking at the ring, that I got an idea. What if it was, in a way, a doorway—You see what I mean? A sort of gap in the world-hedge. It was a strange idea, I know, and probably wasn’t my own but came to me from the Outside. You see, the wind had come from that part of the room where the ring lay. I thought a lot about it. Then the shape—the inside of a pentacle. It had no 'mounts,' and without mounts, as the Sigsand MS. puts it:—'The mounts which are the Five Hills of safety. To lack is to give power to the daemon; and surely to favor the Evil Thing.' You see, the very shape of the ring was significant; and I decided to test it."
"I unmade the pentacle, for it must be made afresh and around the one to be protected. Then I went out and locked the door; after which I left the house, to get certain matters, for neither 'yarbs nor fyre nor waier' must be used a second time. I returned about seven thirty, and as soon as the things I had brought had been carried up to the Grey Room, I dismissed Peter for the night, just as I had done the evening before. When he had gone downstairs, I let myself into the room, and locked and sealed the door. I went to the place in the center of the room where all the stuff had been packed, and set to work with all my speed to construct a barrier about me and the ring.
"I took apart the pentacle because it needed to be created again and around the one who needed protection. Then I stepped outside and locked the door; after that, I left the house to pick up a few things because neither 'herbs nor fire nor water' could be reused. I got back around seven thirty, and as soon as the items I had brought were taken up to the Grey Room, I sent Peter home for the night, just like I had done the night before. When he went downstairs, I entered the room and locked and sealed the door. I went to the spot in the center of the room where everything had been stored and quickly got to work building a barrier around myself and the ring."
"I do not remember whether I explained it to you. But I had reasoned that, if the ring were in any way a 'medium of admission,' and it were enclosed with me in the Electric Pentacle, it would be, to express it loosely, insulated. Do you see? The Force, which had visible expression as a Hand, would have to stay beyond the Barrier which separates the Ab from the Normal; for the 'gateway' would be removed from accessibility.
"I can't remember if I explained this to you. But I figured that if the ring was some kind of 'entry pass,' and it was with me in the Electric Pentacle, it would be, to put it simply, shielded. Do you get it? The Force, which appeared visually as a Hand, would have to stay outside the Barrier that separates the Ab from the Normal; because the 'gateway' would be cut off from access."
"As I was saying, I worked with all my speed to get the barrier completed about me and the ring, for it was already later than I cared to be in that room 'unprotected.' Also, I had a feeling that there would be a vast effort made that night to regain the use of the ring. For I had the strongest conviction that the ring was a necessity to materialization. You will see whether I was right.
"As I was saying, I worked as quickly as I could to finish the barrier around me and the ring because it was already later than I wanted to be in that room 'unprotected.' I also felt that there would be a tremendous effort that night to take back control of the ring. I was convinced that the ring was essential for materialization. You’ll see if I was right."
"I completed the barriers in about an hour, and you can imagine something of the relief I felt when I felt the pale glare of the Electric Pentacle once more all about me. From then, onward, for about two hours, I sat quietly, facing the corner from which the wind came. About eleven o'clock a queer knowledge came that something was near to me; yet nothing happened for a whole hour after that. Then, suddenly, I felt the cold, queer wind begin to blow upon me. To my astonishment, it seemed now to come from behind me, and I whipped 'round, with a hideous quake of fear. The wind met me in the face. It was blowing up from the floor close to me. I stared down, in a sickening maze of new frights. What on earth had I done now! The ring was there, close beside me, where I had put it. Suddenly, as I stared, bewildered, I was aware that there was something queer about the ring—funny shadowy movements and convolutions. I looked at them, stupidly. And then, abruptly, I knew that the wind was blowing up at me from the ring. A queer indistinct smoke became visible to me, seeming to pour upward through the ring, and mix with the moving shadows. Suddenly, I realized that I was in more than any mortal danger; for the convoluting shadows about the ring were taking shape, and the death-hand was forming within the Pentacle. My Goodness! do you realize it! I had brought the 'gateway' into the pentacles, and the brute was coming through—pouring into the material world, as gas might pour out from the mouth of a pipe.
"I finished setting up the barriers in about an hour, and you can imagine the relief I felt when I sensed the pale glow of the Electric Pentacle surrounding me again. After that, I sat quietly for about two hours, facing the corner where the wind was coming from. Around eleven o'clock, I sensed that something was near me, but nothing happened for a whole hour after that. Then, suddenly, I felt a cold, strange wind start to blow on me. To my surprise, it seemed to be coming from behind me, and I turned around, gripped by a terrible fear. The wind hit me in the face, blowing up from the floor right next to me. I looked down, feeling nauseated by a new wave of fear. What had I done now? The ring was right there beside me, just where I had left it. As I stared, confused, I suddenly noticed that there was something strange about the ring—odd shadowy movements and twists. I stared at them, blankly. Then, without warning, I realized that the wind was coming up from the ring. A strange, indistinct smoke became visible, seeming to rise through the ring and mix with the moving shadows. Suddenly, I understood that I was in more than just mortal danger; the twisting shadows around the ring were taking shape, and a deathly hand was forming within the Pentacle. My God! Do you realize what that means? I had brought the 'gateway' into the pentacles, and the creature was coming through—pouring into the physical world, just like gas escaping from the end of a pipe."
"I should think that I knelt for a moment in a sort of stunned fright. Then, with a mad, awkward movement, I snatched at the ring, intending to hurl it out of the Pentacle. Yet it eluded me, as though some invisible, living thing jerked it hither and thither. At last, I gripped it; yet, in the same instant, it was torn from my grasp with incredible and brutal force. A great, black shadow covered it, and rose into the air, and came at me. I saw that it was the Hand, vast and nearly perfect in form. I gave one crazy yell, and jumped over the Pentacle and the ring of burning candles, and ran despairingly for the door. I fumbled idiotically and ineffectually with the key, and all the time I stared, with a fear that was like insanity, toward the Barriers. The hand was plunging toward me; yet, even as it had been unable to pass into the Pentacle when the ring was without, so, now that the ring was within, it had no power to pass out. The monster was chained, as surely as any beast would be, were chains riveted upon it.
"I think I knelt there for a moment, paralyzed with fear. Then, in a frantic and awkward move, I lunged for the ring, planning to throw it out of the Pentacle. But it slipped away from me, as if some invisible, living thing was yanking it back and forth. Finally, I managed to grab it; however, in that same instant, it was ripped from my grip with unbelievable and violent force. A huge, dark shadow covered it, rising into the air and coming straight at me. I saw that it was the Hand, enormous and almost perfect in shape. I let out a wild scream and leaped over the Pentacle and the circle of burning candles, running desperately for the door. I fumbled clumsily with the key, all the while staring in sheer terror at the Barriers. The hand was reaching for me; yet, just as it couldn’t get through the Pentacle when the ring was outside, now that the ring was inside, it couldn’t break free. The monster was bound, just like any beast would be if it had chains locked around it."
"Even then, I got a flash of this knowledge; but I was too utterly shaken with fright, to reason; and the instant I managed to get the key turned, I sprang into the passage, and slammed the door with a crash. I locked it, and got to my room somehow; for I was trembling so that I could hardly stand, as you can imagine. I locked myself in, and managed to get the candle lit; then I lay down on my bed, and kept quiet for an hour or two, and so I got steadied.
"Even then, I had a moment of realization, but I was too terrified to think straight. The moment I got the key turned, I rushed into the hallway and slammed the door shut. I locked it and somehow made my way to my room, trembling so much that it was hard to stand, as you can imagine. I locked myself in, managed to light the candle, then lay down on my bed and stayed still for an hour or so, which helped me calm down."
"I got a little sleep, later; but woke when Peter brought my coffee. When I had drunk it I felt altogether better, and took the old man along with me whilst I had a look into the Grey Room. I opened the door, and peeped in. The candles were still burning, wan against the daylight; and behind them was the pale, glowing star of the Electric Pentacle. And there, in the middle, was the ring ... the gateway of the monster, lying demure and ordinary.
"I got a bit of sleep later, but woke up when Peter brought my coffee. After I drank it, I felt much better and took the old man with me to check out the Grey Room. I opened the door and peered inside. The candles were still burning, dim against the daylight, and behind them was the pale, glowing star of the Electric Pentacle. And there, in the middle, was the ring ... the gateway of the monster, looking simple and unassuming."
"Nothing in the room was touched, and I knew that the brute had never managed to cross the Pentacles. Then I went out, and locked the door.
"Nothing in the room had been disturbed, and I knew that the brute had never been able to cross the Pentacles. Then I went outside and locked the door."
"After a sleep of some hours, I left the house. I returned in the afternoon in a cab. I had with me an oxy-hydrogen jet, and two cylinders, containing the gases. I carried the things into the Grey Room, and there, in the center of the Electric Pentacle, I erected the little furnace. Five minutes later the Luck Ring, once the 'luck,' but now the 'bane,' of the Anderson family, was no more than a little solid splash of hot metal."
"After a few hours of sleep, I left the house. I came back in the afternoon in a cab. I had an oxy-hydrogen jet with me, along with two cylinders that contained the gases. I brought everything into the Grey Room, and there, in the center of the Electric Pentacle, I set up the small furnace. Five minutes later, the Luck Ring, once a source of 'luck' but now a 'curse' for the Anderson family, had melted down into a small solid splash of hot metal."
Carnacki felt in his pocket, and pulled out something wrapped in tissue paper. He passed it to me. I opened it, and found a small circle of greyish metal, something like lead, only harder and rather brighter.
Carnacki reached into his pocket and took out something wrapped in tissue paper. He handed it to me. I unwrapped it and discovered a small circle of grayish metal, similar to lead but harder and a bit shinier.
"Well?" I asked, at length, after examining it and handing it 'round to the others. "Did that stop the haunting?"
"Well?" I asked after looking at it and passing it around to the others. "Did that stop the haunting?"
Carnacki nodded. "Yes," he said. "I slept three nights in the Grey Room, before I left. Old Peter nearly fainted when he knew that I meant to; but by the third night he seemed to realize that the house was just safe and ordinary. And, you know, I believe, in his heart, he hardly approved."
Carnacki nodded. "Yeah," he said. "I spent three nights in the Grey Room before I left. Old Peter almost fainted when he found out I was going to, but by the third night he seemed to understand that the house was just fine and normal. And, you know, I think deep down he didn’t really approve."
Carnacki stood up and began to shake hands. "Out you go!" he said, genially. And presently we went, pondering, to our various homes.
Carnacki stood up and started shaking hands. "Off you go!" he said, cheerfully. Soon after, we left, reflecting as we headed to our different homes.
No. 2—THE HOUSE AMONG THE LAURELS
"This is a curious yarn that I am going to tell you," said Carnacki, as after a quiet little dinner we made ourselves comfortable in his cozy dining room.
"This is an interesting story that I'm about to share with you," said Carnacki, as after a nice little dinner we settled in comfortably in his cozy dining room.
"I have just got back from the West of Ireland," he continued. "Wentworth, a friend of mine, has lately had rather an unexpected legacy, in the shape of a large estate and manor, about a mile and a half outside of the village of Korunton. This place is named Gannington Manor, and has been empty a great number of years; as you will find is almost always the case with Houses reputed to be haunted, as it is usually termed.
"I just got back from the West of Ireland," he continued. "Wentworth, a friend of mine, recently received an unexpected inheritance, in the form of a large estate and manor, about a mile and a half outside the village of Korunton. This place is called Gannington Manor and has been vacant for many years; as you’ll often find is the case with houses that are said to be haunted, as it’s usually referred to.
"It seems that when Wentworth went over to take possession, he found the place in very poor repair, and the estate totally uncared for, and, as I know, looking very desolate and lonesome generally. He went through the big house by himself, and he admitted to me that it had an uncomfortable feeling about it; but, of course, that might be nothing more than the natural dismalness of a big, empty house, which has been long uninhabited, and through which you are wandering alone.
"It seems that when Wentworth went over to take possession, he found the place in pretty bad shape, the estate completely neglected, and, as I know, looking quite desolate and lonely overall. He walked through the big house by himself and admitted to me that it had an unsettling vibe; but, of course, that might just be the natural gloom of a large, empty house that's been unoccupied for a long time, and through which you're wandering alone."
"When he had finished his look 'round, he went down to the village, meaning to see the one-time Agent of the Estate, and arrange for someone to go in as caretaker. The Agent, who proved by the way to be a Scotchman, was very willing to take up the management of the Estate once more; but he assured Wentworth that they would get no one to go in as caretaker; and that his—the Agent's—advice was to have the house pulled down, and a new one built.
"When he finished his tour, he headed down to the village to see the former Estate Agent and set up for someone to take care of the place. The Agent, who turned out to be Scottish, was eager to manage the Estate again; however, he told Wentworth that they wouldn't find anyone willing to be the caretaker. His advice was to tear the house down and build a new one instead."
"This, naturally, astonished my friend, and, as they went down to the village, he managed to get a sort of explanation from the man. It seems that there had been always curious stories told about the place, which in the early days was called Landru Castle, and that within the last seven years there had been two extraordinary deaths there. In each case they had been tramps, who were ignorant of the reputation of the house, and had probably thought the big empty place suitable for a night's free lodging. There had been absolutely no signs of violence to indicate the method by which death was caused, and on each occasion the body had been found in the great entrance hall.
"This, of course, shocked my friend, and as they headed down to the village, he managed to get some kind of explanation from the man. It turns out that there had always been strange stories about the place, which was called Landru Castle in the early days, and that in the last seven years, there had been two unusual deaths there. In both cases, they were tramps who were unaware of the house's reputation and probably thought the large empty place was perfect for a night's free lodging. There were completely no signs of violence to show how they died, and each time, the body was found in the grand entrance hall."
"By this time they had reached the inn where Wentworth had put up, and he told the Agent that he would prove that it was all rubbish about the haunting, by staying a night or two in the Manor himself. The death of the tramps was certainly curious; but did not prove that any supernatural agency had been at work. They were but isolated accidents, spread over a large number of years by the memory of the villagers, which was natural enough in a little place like Korunton. Tramps had to die some time, and in some place, and it proved nothing that two, out of possibly hundreds who had slept in the empty house, had happened to take the opportunity to die under shelter.
"By this time, they had arrived at the inn where Wentworth was staying, and he told the Agent that he would show it was all nonsense about the haunting by spending a night or two in the Manor himself. The deaths of the tramps were definitely strange, but they didn't prove that any supernatural force was at play. They were just isolated incidents, remembered by the villagers over many years, which was completely normal in a small place like Korunton. Tramps had to die eventually, in some location, and it meant nothing that two out of probably hundreds who had stayed in the empty house happened to die while seeking shelter."
"But the Agent took his remark very seriously, and both he and Dennis the landlord of the inn, tried their best to persuade him not to go. For his 'sowl's sake,' Irish Dennis begged him to do no such thing; and because of his 'life's sake,' the Scotchman was equally in earnest.
"But the Agent took his comment very seriously, and both he and Dennis, the landlord of the inn, did their best to convince him not to go. For his 'soul's sake,' Irish Dennis pleaded with him not to do that; and for his 'life's sake,' the Scotsman was just as sincere."
"It was late afternoon at the time, and as Wentworth told me, it was warm and bright, and it seemed such utter rot to hear those two talking seriously about the impossible. He felt full of pluck, and he made up his mind he would smash the story of the haunting, at once by staying that very night, in the Manor. He made this quite clear to them, and told them that it would be more to the point and to their credit, if they offered to come up along with him, and keep him company. But poor old Dennis was quite shocked, I believe, at the suggestion; and though Tabbit, the Agent, took it more quietly, he was very solemn about it.
"It was late afternoon at the time, and as Wentworth told me, it was warm and sunny, and it seemed completely ridiculous to hear those two talking seriously about the impossible. He felt determined and decided he would uncover the truth about the haunting by staying at the Manor that very night. He made this clear to them and suggested it would be more fitting and commendable if they joined him for company. But poor old Dennis seemed quite taken aback by the idea; and although Tabbit, the Agent, was calmer about it, he was very serious regarding the matter."
"It seems that Wentworth did go; and though, as he said to me, when the evening began to come on, it seemed a very different sort of thing to tackle.
"It seems that Wentworth did leave; and although, as he mentioned to me, when the evening started to set in, it felt like a totally different challenge to take on."
"A whole crowd of the villagers assembled to see him off; for by this time they all knew of his intention. Wentworth had his gun with him, and a big packet of candles; and he made it clear to them all that it would not be wise for anyone to play any tricks; as he intended to shoot 'at sight.' And then, you know, he got a hint of how serious they considered the whole thing; for one of them came up to him, leading a great bullmastiff, and offered it to him, to take to keep him company. Wentworth patted his gun; but the old man who owned the dog shook his head and explained that the brute might warn him in sufficient time for him to get away from the castle. For it was obvious that he did not consider the gun would prove of any use.
A large group of villagers gathered to see him off because by then, they all knew what he planned to do. Wentworth had his gun with him along with a big pack of candles, and he made it clear to everyone that it wouldn't be smart for anyone to mess around since he intended to shoot 'on sight.' Then, he realized just how seriously they took the whole situation when one villager approached him, leading a large bullmastiff and offered it to keep him company. Wentworth patted his gun, but the old man who owned the dog shook his head and explained that the dog might give him enough warning to escape from the castle. It was clear that he didn’t think the gun would be of much help.
"Wentworth took the dog, and thanked the man. He told me that, already, he was beginning to wish that he had not said definitely that he would go; but, as it was, he was simply forced to. He went through the crowd of men, and found suddenly that they had all turned in a body and were keeping him company. They stayed with him all the way to the Manor, and then went right over the whole place with him.
"Wentworth took the dog and thanked the man. He told me that he was already starting to regret saying he would definitely go, but now he had no choice. He walked through the crowd of men and suddenly realized they had all gathered around him to keep him company. They stayed with him all the way to the Manor and then went over the entire place with him."
"It was still daylight when this was finished; though turning to dusk; and, for a while, the men stood about, hesitating, as if they felt ashamed to go away and leave Wentworth there all alone. He told me that, by this time, he would gladly have given fifty pounds to be going back with them. And then, abruptly, an idea came to him. He suggested that they should stay with him, and keep him company through the night. For a time they refused, and tried to persuade him to go back with them; but finally he made a proposition that got home to them all. He planned that they should all go back to the inn, and there get a couple of dozen bottles of whisky, a donkey-load of turf and wood, and some more candles. Then they would come back, and make a great fire in the big fire-place, light all the candles, and put them 'round the place, open the whisky and make a night of it. And, by Jove! he got them to agree.
"It was still daylight when this was finished, although it was starting to get dusky. For a while, the men lingered, hesitating, as if they felt embarrassed to leave Wentworth there all alone. He told me that, by that point, he would have happily paid fifty pounds to be going back with them. Then, all of a sudden, an idea struck him. He suggested that they should stay with him and keep him company through the night. At first, they refused and tried to convince him to come back with them; but eventually, he proposed an idea that resonated with all of them. He suggested they go back to the inn, grab a couple of dozen bottles of whisky, a donkey-load of turf and wood, and more candles. Then they would return, build a big fire in the fireplace, light all the candles and place them around the room, open the whisky, and enjoy a night together. And, by golly! he got them to agree."
"They set off back, and were soon at the inn, and here, whilst the donkey was being loaded, and the candles and whisky distributed, Dennis was doing his best to keep Wentworth from going back; but he was a sensible man in his way, for when he found that it was no use, he stopped. You see, he did not want to frighten the others from accompanying Wentworth.
"They headed back and soon arrived at the inn. While the donkey was being loaded and the candles and whiskey were being handed out, Dennis was trying hard to stop Wentworth from leaving again. But he was reasonable in his own way; when he realized it was pointless, he gave up. He didn’t want to scare the others away from going with Wentworth."
"'I tell ye, sorr,' he told him, ''tis of no use at all, thryin' ter reclaim ther castle. 'Tis curst with innocent blood, an' ye'll be betther pullin' it down, an' buildin' a fine new wan. But if ye be intendin' to shtay this night, kape the big dhoor open whide, an' watch for the bhlood-dhrip. If so much as a single dhrip falls, don't shtay though all the gold in the worrld was offered ye.'
"'I tell you, sir,' he said, 'it's no use at all trying to reclaim the castle. It's cursed with innocent blood, and you’d be better off tearing it down and building a nice new one. But if you plan to stay here tonight, keep the big door wide open and watch for the blood drop. If even a single drop falls, don’t stay here even if all the gold in the world was offered to you.'
"Wentworth asked him what he meant by the blood-drip.
"Wentworth asked him what he meant by the blood drip."
"'Shure,' he said, ''tis the bhlood av thim as ould Black Mick 'way back in the ould days kilt in their shlape. 'Twas a feud as he pretendid to patch up, an' he invited thim—the O'Haras they was—siventy av thim. An' he fed thim, an' shpoke soft to thim, an' thim thrustin' him, sthayed to shlape with him. Thin, he an' thim with him, stharted in an' mhurdered thim wan an' all as they slep'. 'Tis from me father's grandfather ye have the sthory. An' sence thin 'tis death to any, so they say, to pass the night in the castle whin the bhlood-dhrip comes. 'Twill put out candle an' fire, an' thin in the darkness the Virgin Herself would be powerless to protect ye.'
"'Sure,' he said, 'it's the blood of them that old Black Mick killed long ago in their sleep. It was a feud he pretended to resolve, and he invited them—the O'Haras, there were seventy of them. And he fed them and spoke softly to them, and they trusting him, stayed to sleep with him. Then he and those with him started in and murdered them one and all as they slept. It's from my father's grandfather that you have the story. And since then, it’s said to be death for anyone to spend the night in the castle when the blood drips. It will extinguish candle and fire, and then in the darkness the Virgin Herself would be powerless to protect you.'
"Wentworth told me he laughed at this; chiefly because, as he put it:—'One always must laugh at that sort of yarn, however it makes you feel inside.' He asked old Dennis whether he expected him to believe it.
"Wentworth told me he laughed at this; mainly because, as he put it:—'You always have to laugh at that kind of story, no matter how it makes you feel inside.' He asked old Dennis if he thought he would believe it."
"'Yes, sorr,' said Dennis, 'I do mane ye to b'lieve it; an' please God, if ye'll b'lieve, ye may be back safe befor' mornin'.' The man's serious simplicity took hold of Wentworth, and he held out his hand. But, for all that, he went; and I must admire his pluck.
"'Yes, sir,' said Dennis, 'I really mean you to believe it; and God willing, if you believe, you may be back safe before morning.' The man's straightforward sincerity affected Wentworth, and he reached out his hand. Still, despite that, he went; and I have to admire his courage.
"There were now about forty men, and when they got back to the Manor—or castle as the villagers always call it—they were not long in getting a big fire going, and lighted candles all 'round the great hall. They had all brought sticks; so that they would have been a pretty formidable lot to tackle by anything simply physical; and, of course, Wentworth had his gun. He kept the whisky in his own charge; for he intended to keep them sober; but he gave them a good strong tot all 'round first, so as to make things seem cheerful; and to get them yearning. If you once let a crowd of men like that grow silent, they begin to think, and then to fancy things.
There were now about forty men, and when they returned to the Manor—or castle, as the villagers always called it—they quickly started a big fire and lit candles all around the great hall. They had all brought sticks, so they would have been a pretty tough group to face in a physical confrontation; and, of course, Wentworth had his gun. He kept the whisky in his own possession because he intended to keep them sober, but he gave them a good strong drink all around first to set a cheerful mood and to stir their desires. If you let a crowd of men like that become silent, they start to think, and then they begin to imagine things.
"The big entrance door had been left wide open, by his orders; which shows that he had taken some notice of Dennis. It was a quiet night, so this did not matter, for the lights kept steady, and all went on in a jolly sort of fashion for about three hours. He had opened a second lot of bottles, and everyone was feeling cheerful; so much so that one of the men called out aloud to the ghosts to come out and show themselves. And then, you know a very extraordinary thing happened; for the ponderous main door swung quietly and steadily to, as though pushed by an invisible hand, and shut with a sharp click.
"The front door had been left wide open, as he asked; this indicated he had noticed Dennis. It was a calm night, so it didn’t matter, since the lights stayed on steady, and everything went along cheerfully for about three hours. He had opened another round of bottles, and everyone was in a good mood; so much so that one of the guys shouted out for the ghosts to come out and reveal themselves. And then, something really strange happened; the heavy front door swung shut slowly and smoothly, as if pushed by an invisible hand, and clicked shut sharply."
"Wentworth stared, feeling suddenly rather chilly. Then he remembered the men, and looked 'round at them. Several had ceased their talk, and were staring in a frightened way at the big door; but the great number had never noticed, and were talking and yarning. He reached for his gun, and the following instant the great bullmastiff set up a tremendous barking, which drew the attention of the whole company.
"Wentworth stared, suddenly feeling a bit cold. Then he remembered the men and turned to look at them. Several had stopped talking and were staring nervously at the big door; but the majority hadn't noticed and were still chatting and telling stories. He reached for his gun, and just then the huge bullmastiff started barking loudly, which caught the attention of everyone in the room."
"The hall I should tell you is oblong. The south wall is all windows; but the north and east have rows of doors, leading into the house, whilst the west wall is occupied by the great entrance. The rows of doors leading into the house were all closed, and it was toward one of these in the north wall that the big dog ran; yet he would not go very close; and suddenly the door began to move slowly open, until the blackness of the passage beyond was shown. The dog came back among the men, whimpering, and for a minute there was an absolute silence.
The hall I need to mention is rectangular. The south wall is lined with windows; however, the north and east walls have rows of doors leading into the house, while the west wall features the main entrance. All the doors leading into the house were shut, and it was toward one of these on the north wall that the big dog ran; yet he didn't get very close. Suddenly, the door began to creak open slowly, revealing the darkness of the passage beyond. The dog retreated among the men, whimpering, and for a moment, there was complete silence.
"Then Wentworth went out from the men a little, and aimed his gun at the doorway.
"Then Wentworth stepped away from the men slightly and aimed his gun at the doorway."
"'Whoever is there, come out, or I shall fire,' he shouted; but nothing came, and he blazed forth both barrels into the dark. As though the report had been a signal, all the doors along the north and east walls moved slowly open, and Wentworth and his men were staring, frightened into the black shapes of the empty doorways.
"'Whoever's there, come out or I'll shoot,' he shouted; but nothing happened, and he fired both barrels into the darkness. It was as if the sound had triggered something, because all the doors along the north and east walls slowly opened, and Wentworth and his men stared, scared, into the dark shapes of the empty doorways."
"Wentworth loaded his gun quickly, and called to the dog; but the brute was burrowing away in among the men; and this fear on the dog's part frightened Wentworth more, he told me, than anything. Then something else happened. Three of the candles over in the corner of the hall went out; and immediately about half a dozen in different parts of the place. More candles were put out, and the hall had become quite dark in the corners.
"Wentworth loaded his gun quickly and called to the dog, but the animal was digging around among the men, and this fear on the dog's part scared Wentworth more than anything else, he told me. Then something else happened. Three of the candles in the corner of the hall went out, and immediately about six more in different parts of the place did too. More candles went out, and the hall became quite dark in the corners."
"The men were all standing now, holding their clubs, and crowded together. And no one said a word. Wentworth told me he felt positively ill with fright. I know the feeling. Then, suddenly, something splashed on to the back of his left hand. He lifted it, and looked. It was covered with a great splash of red that dripped from his fingers. An old Irishman near to him, saw it, and croaked out in a quavering voice:—'The bhlood-dhrip!' When the old man called out, they all looked, and in the same instant others felt it upon them. There were frightened cries of:—'The bhlood-dhrip! The bhlood-dhrip!' And then, about a dozen candles went out simultaneously, and the hall was suddenly dark. The dog let out a great, mournful howl, and there was a horrible little silence, with everyone standing rigid. Then the tension broke, and there was a mad rush for the main door. They wrenched it open, and tumbled out into the dark; but something slammed it with a crash after them, and shut the dog in; for Wentworth heard it howling as they raced down the drive. Yet no one had the pluck to go back to let it out, which does not surprise me.
The men were all standing now, holding their clubs and huddled together. No one said a word. Wentworth told me he felt completely sick with fear. I know that feeling. Then, suddenly, something splattered onto the back of his left hand. He lifted it to look, and it was covered with a big splash of red that dripped from his fingers. An old Irishman nearby saw it and croaked out in a shaky voice, “The blood drip!” When the old man called out, they all looked, and at the same moment, others felt it on them. There were terrified cries of, “The blood drip! The blood drip!” Then about a dozen candles went out at once, and the hall was suddenly dark. The dog let out a loud, mournful howl, and there was a terrible little silence, with everyone standing frozen. Then the tension broke, and there was a frantic rush for the main door. They yanked it open and tumbled out into the darkness; but something slammed it shut behind them with a crash and trapped the dog inside, because Wentworth heard it howling as they rushed down the drive. Yet no one had the courage to go back and let it out, which doesn’t surprise me.
"Wentworth sent for me the following day. He had heard of me in connection with that Steeple Monster Case. I arrived by the night mail, and put up with Wentworth at the inn. The next day we went up to the old Manor, which certainly lies in rather a wilderness; though what struck me most was the extraordinary number of laurel bushes about the house. The place was smothered with them; so that the house seemed to be growing up out of a sea of green laurel. These, and the grim, ancient look of the old building, made the place look a bit dank and ghostly, even by daylight.
"Wentworth called for me the next day. He'd heard about me in relation to that Steeple Monster Case. I arrived on the night train and stayed at the inn with Wentworth. The following day, we went up to the old Manor, which definitely felt like it was in the middle of nowhere; what really stood out to me was the huge number of laurel bushes surrounding the house. The place was covered in them, making the house look like it was rising out of a sea of green laurel. These, along with the gloomy, old appearance of the building, gave the place a somewhat damp and eerie vibe, even in broad daylight."
"The hall was a big place, and well lit by daylight; for which I was not sorry. You see, I had been rather wound-up by Wentworth's yarn. We found one rather funny thing, and that was the great bullmastiff, lying stiff with its neck broken. This made me feel very serious; for it showed that whether the cause was supernatural or not, there was present in the house some force exceedingly dangerous to life.
"The hall was a large area, well-lit by natural light, which I appreciated. You see, I had been quite tense after listening to Wentworth's story. We discovered something rather amusing, which was the huge bullmastiff, lying stiff with a broken neck. This made me feel very somber because it indicated that, whether the cause was supernatural or not, there was some force in the house that was extremely dangerous to life."
"Later, whilst Wentworth stood guard with his shotgun, I made an examination of the hall. The bottles and mugs from which the men had drunk their whisky were scattered about; and all over the place were the candles, stuck upright in their own grease. But in the somewhat brief and general search, I found nothing; and decided to begin my usual exact examination of every square foot of the place—not only of the hall, in this case, but of the whole interior of the castle.
"Later, while Wentworth kept watch with his shotgun, I checked out the hall. The bottles and mugs that the guys had used to drink their whisky were all over the place, and everywhere were the candles, standing upright in their own wax. But in the quick and overall search, I found nothing, so I decided to start my usual detailed examination of every inch of the place—not just the hall this time, but the entire interior of the castle."
"I spent three uncomfortable weeks, searching; but without result of any kind. And, you know, the care I take at this period is extreme; for I have solved hundreds of cases of so-called 'hauntings' at this early stage, simply by the most minute investigation, and the keeping of a perfectly open mind. But, as I have said, I found nothing. During the whole of the examination, I got Wentworth to stand guard with his loaded shotgun; and I was very particular that we were never caught there after dusk.
"I spent three uncomfortable weeks searching, but without any results. As you know, I take great care during this time; I’ve solved hundreds of so-called ‘hauntings’ early on just by doing thorough investigations and keeping an open mind. But, like I said, I found nothing. Throughout the whole examination, I had Wentworth stand guard with his loaded shotgun, and I was very strict about us not being there after dark."
"I decided now to make the experiment of staying a night in the great hall, of course 'protected.' I spoke about it to Wentworth; but his own attempt had made him so nervous that he begged me to do no such thing. However, I thought it well worth the risk, and I managed in the end to persuade him to be present.
"I decided to try spending a night in the great hall, of course 'protected.' I mentioned it to Wentworth, but his own experience had made him so anxious that he begged me not to do it. Still, I thought it was worth the risk, and in the end, I was able to convince him to join me."
"With this in view, I went to the neighboring town of Gaunt, and by an arrangement with the Chief Constable I obtained the services of six policemen with their rifles. The arrangement was unofficial, of course, and the men were allowed to volunteer, with a promise of payment.
"With this in mind, I went to the nearby town of Gaunt, and through an agreement with the Chief Constable, I secured the services of six policemen with their rifles. The arrangement was informal, of course, and the men were allowed to volunteer, with a promise of payment."
"When the constables arrived early that evening at the inn, I gave them a good feed; and after that we all set out for the Manor. We had four donkeys with us, loaded with fuel and other matters; also two great boarhounds, which one of the police led. When we reached the house, I set the men to unload the donkeys; whilst Wentworth and I set-to and sealed all the doors, except the main entrance, with tape and wax; for if the doors were really opened, I was going to be sure of the fact. I was going to run no risk of being deceived by ghostly hallucination, or mesmeric influence.
"When the officers arrived early that evening at the inn, I treated them to a hearty meal; and after that, we all headed for the Manor. We had four donkeys with us, loaded with fuel and other supplies; we also had two big hounds, which one of the officers was leading. When we got to the house, I had the men unload the donkeys while Wentworth and I sealed all the doors, except for the main entrance, with tape and wax; because if those doors were really opened, I wanted to be absolutely sure of it. I wasn't going to take any chances with ghostly illusions or hypnotic influence."
"By the time that this was done, the policemen had unloaded the donkeys, and were waiting, looking about them, curiously. I set two of them to lay a fire in the big grate, and the others I used as I required them. I took one of the boarhounds to the end of the hall furthest from the entrance, and there I drove a staple into the floor, to which I tied the dog with a short tether. Then, 'round him, I drew upon the floor the figure of a Pentacle, in chalk. Outside of the Pentacle, I made a circle with garlic. I did exactly the same thing with the other hound; but over more in the northeast corner of the big hall, where the two rows of doors make the angle.
"By the time this was finished, the police officers had unloaded the donkeys and were waiting around, looking curiously. I had two of them start a fire in the big fireplace, and I used the others as needed. I took one of the boarhounds to the end of the hall farthest from the entrance, where I drove a staple into the floor and tied the dog with a short leash. Then, around him, I drew a Pentacle on the floor with chalk. Outside the Pentacle, I made a circle with garlic. I did the same with the other hound, but over in the northeast corner of the large hall, where the two rows of doors meet at an angle."
"When this was done, I cleared the whole center of the hall, and put one of the policemen to sweep it; after which I had all my apparatus carried into the cleared space. Then I went over to the main door and hooked it open, so that the hook would have to be lifted out of the hasp, before the door could be closed. After that, I placed lighted candles before each of the sealed doors, and one in each corner of the big room; and then I lit the fire. When I saw that it was properly alight, I got all the men together, by the pile of things in the center of the room, and took their pipes from them; for, as the Sigsand MS. has it:—'Theyre must noe lyght come from wythin the barryier.' And I was going to make sure.
"When I finished, I cleared the entire center of the hall and had one of the police officers sweep it. Then, I had all my equipment moved into the cleared space. I went over to the main door and propped it open with a hook so it would need to be lifted out of the hasp before the door could close. After that, I placed lit candles in front of each sealed door and one in each corner of the large room, and then I started the fire. Once I saw it was burning properly, I gathered all the men by the pile of things in the center of the room and took away their pipes; because, as the Sigsand manuscript states, 'No light shall come from within the barrier.' And I was going to ensure that."
"I got my tape measure then, and measured out a circle thirty-three feet in diameter, and immediately chalked it out. The police and Wentworth were tremendously interested, and I took the opportunity to warn them that this was no piece of silly mumming on my part; but done with a definite intention of erecting a barrier between us and any ab-human thing that the night might show to us. I warned them that, as they valued their lives, and more than their lives it might be, no one must on any account whatsoever pass beyond the limits of the barrier that I was making.
I grabbed my tape measure and marked out a circle thirty-three feet wide, then immediately chalked it in. The police and Wentworth were really interested, so I took the chance to warn them that this wasn’t just some silly game I was playing; I was serious about creating a barrier between us and anything unnatural that might appear that night. I warned them that, if they valued their lives—and possibly even more than that—no one should cross the limits of the barrier I was creating, no matter what.
"After I had drawn the circle, I took a bunch of the garlic, and smudged it right 'round the chalk circle, a little outside of it. When this was complete, I called for candles from my stock of material. I set the police to lighting them, and as they were lit, I took them, and sealed them down on the floor, just within the chalk circle, five inches apart. As each candle measured approximately one inch in diameter, it took sixty-six candles to complete the circle; and I need hardly say that every number and measurement has a significance.
"After I drew the circle, I grabbed a bunch of garlic and smudged it all around the chalk circle, just outside of it. Once that was done, I called for some candles from my supplies. I had the police light them, and as they were lit, I took them and placed them on the floor, right inside the chalk circle, five inches apart. Since each candle was about one inch in diameter, it took sixty-six candles to complete the circle; and I barely need to mention that every number and measurement has its own significance."
"Then, from candle to candle I took a 'gayrd' of human hair, entwining it alternately to the left and to the right, until the circle was completed, and the ends of the hair shod with silver, and pressed into the wax of the sixty-sixth candle.
"Then, from candle to candle I took a strand of human hair, weaving it alternately to the left and to the right, until the circle was completed, and the ends of the hair coated with silver, and pressed into the wax of the sixty-sixth candle."
"It had now been dark some time, and I made haste to get the 'Defense' complete. To this end, I got the men well together, and began to fit the Electric Pentacle right around us, so that the five points of the Defensive Star came just within the Hair Circle. This did not take me long, and a minute later I had connected up the batteries, and the weak blue glare of the intertwining vacuum tubes shone all around us. I felt happier then; for this Pentacle is, as you all know, a wonderful 'Defense.' I have told you before, how the idea came to me, after reading Professor Garder's 'Experiments with a Medium.' He found that a current, of a certain number of vibrations, in vacuo, 'insulated' the medium. It is difficult to suggest an explanation non-technically, and if you are really interested you should read Carder's lecture on 'Astral Vibrations Compared with Matero-involuted Vibrations below the Six-Billion Limit.'
It had been dark for a while now, and I hurried to finish the 'Defense.' To do this, I gathered the men and started to set up the Electric Pentacle around us, ensuring the five points of the Defensive Star were just inside the Hair Circle. It didn’t take long, and a minute later, I had connected the batteries, and a soft blue glow from the intertwining vacuum tubes lit up our surroundings. I felt happier then; this Pentacle is, as you all know, an amazing 'Defense.' I've mentioned before how the idea came to me after reading Professor Gardner's 'Experiments with a Medium.' He discovered that a current with a specific number of vibrations, in vacuo, 'insulated' the medium. It's tough to explain without getting technical, but if you're really interested, you should check out Gardner's lecture on 'Astral Vibrations Compared with Matero-involuted Vibrations below the Six-Billion Limit.'
"As I stood up from my work, I could hear outside in the night a constant drip from the laurels, which as I have said, come right up around the house, very thick. By the sound, I knew that a 'soft' rain had set in; and there was absolutely no wind, as I could tell by the steady flames of the candles.
"As I got up from my work, I could hear the constant dripping from the laurels outside in the night, which, as I mentioned, grow very thick all around the house. From the sound, I knew that a light rain had begun; and there was no wind at all, as I could see from the steady flames of the candles."
"I stood a moment or two, listening, and then one of the men touched my arm, and asked me in a low voice, what they should do. By his tone, I could tell that he was feeling something of the strangeness of it all; and the other men, including Wentworth, were so quiet that I was afraid they were beginning to get shaky.
"I stood there for a moment, listening, and then one of the men touched my arm and asked me quietly what they should do. From his tone, I could tell he was sensing the weirdness of it all; and the other men, including Wentworth, were so silent that I worried they were starting to get nervous."
"I set-to, then, and arranged them with their backs to one common center; so that they were sitting flat upon the floor, with their feet radiating outward. Then, by compass, I laid their legs to the eight chief points, and afterward I drew a circle with chalk around them; and opposite to their feet, I made the Eight Signs of the Saaamaaa Ritual. The eighth place was, of course, empty; but ready for me to occupy at any moment; for I had omitted to make the Sealing Sign to that point, until I had finished all my preparations, and could enter the Inner Star.
I got to work and arranged them with their backs to a common center; they were sitting flat on the floor, with their feet pointing outward. Then, using a compass, I positioned their legs to the eight main directions, and afterward I drew a circle with chalk around them. Across from their feet, I made the Eight Signs of the Saaamaaa Ritual. The eighth spot was left empty, ready for me to take at any moment; I had skipped making the Sealing Sign for that spot until I completed all my preparations and could enter the Inner Star.
"I took a last look 'round the great hall, and saw that the two big hounds were lying quietly, with their noses between their paws. The fire was big and cheerful, and the candles before the two rows of doors, burnt steadily, as well as the solitary ones in the corners. Then I went 'round the little star of men, and warned them not to be frightened whatever happened; but to trust to the 'Defense'; and to let nothing tempt or drive them to cross the Barriers. Also, I told them to watch their movements, and to keep their feet strictly to their places. For the rest, there was to be no shooting, unless I gave the word.
"I took one last look around the great hall and saw that the two big hounds were lying quietly, with their noses between their paws. The fire was large and warm, and the candles in front of the two rows of doors burned steadily, along with the solitary ones in the corners. Then I walked around the small group of men and warned them not to be scared, no matter what happened; to trust in the 'Defense'; and to let nothing tempt or drive them to cross the Barriers. I also told them to be mindful of their movements and to keep their feet firmly in place. Otherwise, there was to be no shooting unless I gave the order."
"And now at last, I went to my place, and, sitting down, made the Eighth sign just beyond my feet. Then I arranged my camera and flashlight handy, and examined my revolver.
"And now at last, I went to my spot, and, sitting down, made the Eighth sign right in front of me. Then I got my camera and flashlight ready, and checked my revolver."
"Wentworth sat behind the First Sign, and as the numbering went 'round reversed, that put him next to me on my left. I asked him, in a low voice, how he felt; and he told me, rather nervous; but that he felt confidence in my knowledge and was resolved to go through with the matter, whatever happened.
"Wentworth sat behind the First Sign, and as the numbering went around reversed, that put him next to me on my left. I asked him in a low voice how he felt; he told me he was a bit nervous but felt confident in my knowledge and was determined to go through with the matter, no matter what happened."
"We settled down to wait. There was no talking, except that, once or twice, the police bent toward one another, and whispered odd remarks concerning the hall, that appeared queerly audible in the intense silence. But in a while there was not even a whisper from anyone, and only the monotonous drip, drip of the quiet rain without the great entrance, and the low, dull sound of the fire in the big fireplace.
"We settled in to wait. No one talked, except for a couple of times when the police leaned towards each other and whispered strange comments about the hall, which somehow seemed loud in the heavy silence. After a while, there wasn't even a whisper from anyone, just the steady drip, drip of the quiet rain outside the grand entrance and the low, dull sound of the fire in the big fireplace."
"It was a queer group that we made sitting there, back to back, with our legs starred outward; and all around us the strange blue glow of the Pentacle, and beyond that the brilliant shining of the great ring of lighted candles. Outside of the glare of the candles, the large empty hall looked a little gloomy, by contrast, except where the lights shone before the sealed doors, and the blaze of the big fire made a good honest mass of flame. And the feeling of mystery! Can you picture it all?
"It was a strange group we formed sitting there, back to back, with our legs spread out; and all around us was the weird blue glow of the Pentacle, along with the bright shine of the big circle of lit candles. Outside the candlelight, the large empty hall seemed a bit gloomy in contrast, except where the lights shone before the sealed doors, and the blaze of the big fire created a solid mass of flame. And the sense of mystery! Can you imagine it all?"
"It might have been an hour later that it came to me suddenly that I was aware of an extraordinary sense of dreeness, as it were, come into the air of the place. Not the nervous feeling of mystery that had been with us all the time; but a new feeling, as if there were something going to happen any moment.
"It might have been an hour later when I suddenly realized that I was feeling an incredible sense of eeriness in the air around us. Not the anxious mystery that had been with us the whole time, but a fresh feeling, like something was about to happen at any moment."
"Abruptly, there came a slight noise from the east end of the hall, and I felt the star of men move suddenly. 'Steady! Keep steady!' I shouted, and they quietened. I looked up the hall, and saw that the dogs were upon their feet, and staring in an extraordinary fashion toward the great entrance. I turned and stared, also, and felt the men move as they craned their heads to look. Suddenly, the dogs set up a tremendous barking, and I glanced across to them, and found they were still 'pointing' for the big doorway. They ceased their noise just as quickly, and seemed to be listening. In the same instant, I heard a faint chink of metal to my left, that set me staring at the hook which held the great door wide. It moved, even as I looked. Some invisible thing was meddling with it. A queer, sickening thrill went through me, and I felt all the men about me, stiffen and go rigid with intensity. I had a certainty of something impending: as it might be the impression of an invisible, but overwhelming, Presence. The hall was full of a queer silence, and not a sound came from the dogs. Then I saw the hook slowly raised from out of its hasp, without any visible thing touching it. Then a sudden power of movement came to me. I raised my camera, with the flashlight fixed, and snapped it at the door. There came the great blare of the flashlight, and a simultaneous roar of barking from the two dogs.
Abruptly, a faint noise came from the east end of the hall, and I felt the group of men shift suddenly. “Steady! Stay steady!” I shouted, and they quieted down. I looked up the hall and noticed the dogs were on their feet, staring strangely at the large entrance. I turned and stared too, feeling the men move as they craned their heads to look. Suddenly, the dogs started barking loudly, and I glanced over at them, realizing they were still 'pointing' at the big doorway. They stopped barking just as quickly and seemed to be listening. At that moment, I heard a soft clink of metal to my left, making me focus on the hook that held the big door wide open. It moved while I was watching. Something invisible was tampering with it. A weird, unsettling thrill ran through me, and I felt all the men around me tense up and go rigid with intensity. I sensed something imminent, as if there were an invisible, overwhelming Presence. The hall was filled with an eerie silence, and there was no sound from the dogs. Then I saw the hook slowly lift out of its hasp, with nothing visible touching it. Then a surge of movement hit me. I raised my camera, flashlight attached, and snapped a photo of the door. The loud flash of the camera went off, accompanied by a simultaneous roar of barking from the two dogs.
"The intensity of the flash made all the place seem dark for some moments, and in that time of darkness, I heard a jingle in the direction of the door, and strained to look. The effect of the bright light passed, and I could see clearly again. The great entrance door was being slowly closed. It shut with a sharp snick, and there followed a long silence, broken only by the whimpering of the dogs.
"The brightness of the flash made everything feel dark for a few moments, and during that darkness, I heard a jingle coming from the direction of the door and tried to see. Once the blinding light faded, I could see clearly again. The large entrance door was slowly closing. It clicked shut, and then there was a long silence, interrupted only by the whimpering of the dogs."
"I turned suddenly, and looked at Wentworth. He was looking at me.
"I turned suddenly and looked at Wentworth. He was looking at me."
"'Just as it did before,' he whispered.
"'Just like it did before,' he whispered."
"'Most extraordinary,' I said, and he nodded and looked 'round, nervously.
"'Most extraordinary,' I said, and he nodded and looked around, nervously.
"The policemen were pretty quiet, and I judged that they were feeling rather worse than Wentworth; though, for that matter, you must not think that I was altogether natural; yet I have seen so much that is extraordinary, that I daresay I can keep my nerves steady longer than most people.
"The police officers were pretty quiet, and I figured they were feeling a bit worse than Wentworth; however, you shouldn’t think that I was completely composed; still, I’ve witnessed so much that’s extraordinary that I can probably keep my nerves steady longer than most people."
"I looked over my shoulder at the men, and cautioned them, in a low voice, not to move outside of the Barriers, whatever happened; not even though the house should seem to be rocking and about to tumble on to them; for well I knew what some of the great Forces are capable of doing. Yet, unless it should prove to be one of the cases of the more terrible Saiitii Manifestation, we were almost certain of safety, so long as we kept to our order within the Pentacle.
"I glanced back at the men and warned them, quietly, not to step outside the Barriers, no matter what happened; not even if the house started shaking and seemed like it was about to collapse on them; because I knew well what some of the great Forces could do. Still, unless it turned out to be one of the more horrifying Saiitii Manifestations, we were pretty sure we’d be safe as long as we stayed within the Pentacle."
"Perhaps an hour and a half passed, quietly, except when, once in a way, the dogs would whine distressfully. Presently, however, they ceased even from this, and I could see them lying on the floor with their paws over their noses, in a most peculiar fashion, and shivering visibly. The sight made me feel more serious, as you can understand.
"Maybe an hour and a half went by, quietly, except for the occasional whine from the dogs. However, they eventually stopped even that, and I could see them lying on the floor with their paws over their noses in a really strange way, shivering visibly. The sight made me feel more serious, as you can imagine."
"Suddenly, the candle in the corner furthest from the main door, went out. An instant later, Wentworth jerked my arm, and I saw that the candle before one of the sealed doors had been put out. I held my camera ready. Then, one after another, every candle about the hall was put out, and with such speed and irregularity, that I could never catch one in the actual act of being extinguished. Yet, for all that, I took a flashlight of the hall in general.
"Suddenly, the candle in the corner farthest from the main door went out. A moment later, Wentworth grabbed my arm, and I noticed that the candle in front of one of the sealed doors had also gone out. I kept my camera ready. Then, one by one, every candle in the hall was extinguished, so quickly and erratically that I could never catch one actually being blown out. Still, I took a flashlight photograph of the hall overall."
"There was a time in which I sat half-blinded by the great glare of the flash, and I blamed myself for not having remembered to bring a pair of smoked goggles, which I have sometimes used at these times. I had felt the men jump, at the sudden light, and I called out loud to them to sit quiet, and to keep their feet exactly to their proper places. My voice, as you can imagine, sounded rather horrid and frightening in the great room, and altogether it was a beastly moment.
"There was a time when I sat half-blinded by the bright flash, and I blamed myself for not having remembered to bring a pair of sunglasses, which I sometimes use during moments like this. I noticed the men jump at the sudden light, and I shouted for them to stay still and keep their feet exactly where they were supposed to be. My voice, as you can imagine, sounded pretty awful and scary in the large room, and all in all, it was an unpleasant moment."
"Then, I was able to see again, and I stared here and there about the hall; but there was nothing showing unusual; only, of course, it was dark now over in the corners.
"Then, I could see again, and I looked around the hall; but nothing seemed out of the ordinary; it was just dark in the corners now."
"Suddenly, I saw that the great fire was blackening. It was going out visibly, as I looked. If I said that some monstrous, invisible, impossible creature sucked the life from it, I could best explain the way the light and flame went out of it. It was most extraordinary to watch. In the time that I watched it, every vestige of fire was gone from it, and there was no light outside of the ring of candles around the Pentacle.
"Suddenly, I noticed that the great fire was turning black. It was visibly going out as I watched. If I said that some monstrous, invisible, impossible creature was draining the life from it, that would best explain how the light and flame disappeared. It was incredible to see. During the time I watched, every trace of fire vanished, and there was no light outside the circle of candles around the Pentacle."
"The deliberateness of the thing troubled me more than I can make clear to you. It conveyed to me such a sense of a calm Deliberate Force present in the hall: The steadfast intention to 'make a darkness' was horrible. The extent of the Power to affect the Material was horrible. The extent of the Power to affect the Material was now the one constant, anxious questioning in my brain. You can understand?
"The intentionality of the situation bothered me more than I can explain to you. It gave me a strong sense of a calm, deliberate force in the room: The unwavering intention to 'create a darkness' was terrifying. The magnitude of the power to influence the material world was frightening. The magnitude of the power to influence the material world was now the one constant, nagging question in my mind. Do you understand?
"Behind me, I heard the policemen moving again, and I knew that they were getting thoroughly frightened. I turned half 'round, and told them, quietly but plainly, that they were safe only so long as they stayed within the Pentacle, in the position in which I had put them. If they once broke, and went outside of the Barrier, no knowledge of mine could state the full extent of the dreadfulness of the danger.
"Behind me, I heard the cops moving again, and I knew they were getting really scared. I turned halfway around and told them, calmly but clearly, that they were only safe as long as they stayed inside the Pentacle, in the position I had put them in. If they broke that and stepped outside the Barrier, no knowledge of mine could express how terrible the danger would be."
"I steadied them up, by this quiet, straight reminder; but if they had known, as I knew, that there is no certainty in any 'Protection,' they would have suffered a great deal more, and probably have broken the 'Defense,' and made a mad, foolish run for an impossible safety.
"I calmed them down with this calm, straightforward reminder; but if they had understood, as I did, that there is no guarantee in any 'Protection,' they would have panicked much more, likely breaking the 'Defense,' and making a reckless, foolish dash for an unattainable safety."
"Another hour passed, after this, in an absolute quietness. I had a sense of awful strain and oppression, as though I were a little spirit in the company of some invisible, brooding monster of the unseen world, who, as yet, was scarcely conscious of us. I leant across to Wentworth, and asked him in a whisper whether he had a feeling as if something were in the room. He looked very pale, and his eyes kept always on the move. He glanced just once at me, and nodded; then stared away 'round the hall again. And when I came to think, I was doing the same thing.
"Another hour went by in complete silence. I felt an overwhelming sense of tension and heaviness, as if I were a small spirit alongside some invisible, brooding monster from another realm, barely aware of our presence. I leaned over to Wentworth and whispered to him if he felt like something was in the room. He looked very pale, his eyes constantly shifting. He glanced at me once and nodded, then resumed staring around the hall. And when I realized it, I was doing the same thing."
"Abruptly, as though a hundred unseen hands had snuffed them, every candle in the Barrier went dead out, and we were left in a darkness that seemed, for a little, absolute; for the light from the Pentacle was too weak and pale to penetrate far across the great hall.
"Abruptly, as if a hundred invisible hands had extinguished them, every candle in the Barrier went out, leaving us in a darkness that felt, for a moment, complete; the light from the Pentacle was too faint and weak to reach far across the great hall."
"I tell you, for a moment, I just sat there as though I had been frozen solid. I felt the 'creep' go all over me, and seem to stop in my brain. I felt all at once to be given a power of hearing that was far beyond the normal. I could hear my own heart thudding most extraordinarily loud. I began, however, to feel better, after a while; but I simply had not the pluck to move. You can understand?
"I'll tell you, for a moment, I just sat there like I was frozen solid. I felt a chill go all over me and it seemed to stop in my head. All of a sudden, it felt like I had this superhuman ability to hear. I could hear my own heart thudding incredibly loud. After a while, I started to feel better, but I just didn't have the courage to move. Do you understand?"
"Presently, I began to get my courage back. I gripped at my camera and flashlight, and waited. My hands were simply soaked with sweat. I glanced once at Wentworth. I could see him only dimly. His shoulders were hunched a little, his head forward; but though it was motionless, I knew that his eyes were not. It is queer how one knows that sort of thing at times. The police were just as silent. And thus a while passed.
"Right now, I started to regain my courage. I held onto my camera and flashlight and waited. My hands were just drenched with sweat. I glanced at Wentworth. I could barely make him out. His shoulders were slightly hunched, and his head was forward; but even though he was still, I knew his eyes were active. It's strange how you can sense things like that sometimes. The police were just as quiet. And so some time went by."
"A sudden sound broke across the silence. From two sides of the room there came faint noises. I recognized them at once, as the breaking of the sealing-wax. The sealed doors were opening. I raised the camera and flashlight, and it was a peculiar mixture of fear and courage that helped me to press the button. As the great flare of light lit up the hall I felt the men all about me jump. The darkness fell like a clap of thunder, if you can understand, and seemed tenfold. Yet, in the moment of brightness, I had seen that all the sealed doors were wide open.
A sudden noise shattered the silence. From two sides of the room came faint sounds. I recognized them right away as the breaking of the sealing wax. The sealed doors were opening. I lifted the camera and flashlight, and a strange mix of fear and bravery pushed me to press the button. As the bright flash illuminated the hall, I felt the men around me flinch. The darkness returned like a thunderclap, if you can imagine, and seemed even more intense. Yet, in that moment of light, I had seen that all the sealed doors were wide open.
"Suddenly, all around us, there sounded a drip, drip, drip, upon the floor of the great hall. I thrilled with a queer, realizing emotion, and a sense of a very real and present danger—imminent. The 'blood-drip' had commenced. And the grim question was now whether the Barriers could save us from whatever had come into the huge room.
"Suddenly, all around us, we heard a drip, drip, drip on the floor of the great hall. I felt a strange thrill, realizing that we were in very real danger—imminent. The 'blood-drip' had started. The pressing question now was whether the Barriers could protect us from whatever had entered the huge room."
"Through some awful minutes the 'blood-drip' continued to fall in an increasing rain; and presently some began to fall within the Barriers. I saw several great drops splash and star upon the pale glowing intertwining tubes of the Electric Pentacle; but, strangely enough, I could not trace that any fell among us. Beyond the strange horrible noise of the 'drip,' there was no other sound. And then, abruptly, from the boarhound over in the far corner, there came a terrible yelling howl of agony, followed instantly by a sickening, breaking noise, and an immediate silence. If you have ever, when out shooting, broken a rabbit's neck, you will know the sound—in miniature! Like lightning, the thought sprang into my brain:—IT has crossed the Pentacle. For you will remember that I had made one about each of the dogs. I thought instantly, with a sick apprehension, of our own Barriers. There was something in the hall with us that had passed the Barrier of the Pentacle about one of the dogs. In the awful succeeding silence, I positively quivered. And suddenly, one of the men behind me, gave out a scream, like any woman, and bolted for the door. He fumbled, and had it open in a moment. I yelled to the others not to move; but they followed like sheep, and I heard them kick the candles flying, in their panic. One of them stepped on the Electric Pentacle, and smashed it, and there was an utter darkness. In an instant, I realized that I was defenseless against the powers of the Unknown World, and with one savage leap I was out of the useless Barriers, and instantly through the great doorway, and into the night. I believe I yelled with sheer funk.
"Through some awful minutes, the 'blood-drip' kept falling in a heavy rain; and soon some started to fall within the Barriers. I saw several large drops splash and spread out on the pale, glowing intertwining tubes of the Electric Pentacle; but, strangely enough, I couldn't see any that fell among us. Beyond the strange, horrible noise of the 'drip,' there was no other sound. Then, suddenly, from the boarhound in the far corner, came a terrible, howling scream of agony, followed instantly by a sickening breaking noise, and then silence. If you've ever broken a rabbit's neck while hunting, you'll know the sound — just in miniature! Like lightning, the thought shot through my mind:—IT has crossed the Pentacle. Remember, I had made one around each of the dogs. I immediately thought, with a sick feeling, about our own Barriers. There was something in the hall with us that had passed the Barrier of the Pentacle around one of the dogs. In the dreadful silence that followed, I literally shivered. Suddenly, one of the men behind me screamed, like any woman, and bolted for the door. He fumbled and got it open in a moment. I yelled to the others not to move, but they rushed out like sheep, and I heard them kick the candles over in their panic. One of them stepped on the Electric Pentacle and broke it, plunging us into complete darkness. In an instant, I realized I was defenseless against the powers of the Unknown World, and with one desperate leap, I was out of the useless Barriers, through the big doorway, and into the night. I think I yelled in sheer fear."
"The men were a little ahead of me, and I never ceased running, and neither did they. Sometimes, I glanced back over my shoulder; and I kept glancing into the laurels which grew all along the drive. The beastly things kept rustling, rustling in a hollow sort of way, as though something were keeping parallel with me, among them. The rain had stopped, and a dismal little wind kept moaning through the grounds. It was disgusting.
"The guys were a bit ahead of me, and I kept running, just like they did. Every now and then, I looked back over my shoulder and kept staring into the laurels that lined the drive. The creepy things kept rustling, making a hollow sound, like something was pacing alongside me among them. The rain had stopped, and a gloomy little wind was moaning through the grounds. It was gross."
"I caught Wentworth and the police at the lodge gate. We got outside, and ran all the way to the village. We found old Dennis up, waiting for us, and half the villagers to keep him company. He told us that he had known in his 'sowl' that we should come back, that is, if we came back at all; which is not a bad rendering of his remark.
"I caught Wentworth and the police at the lodge gate. We went outside and ran all the way to the village. We found old Dennis up, waiting for us, along with half the villagers to keep him company. He told us that he had known in his 'soul' that we would come back, that is, if we came back at all; which is not a bad way to put his remark."
"Fortunately, I had brought my camera away from the house—possibly because the strap had happened to be over my head. Yet, I did not go straight away to develop; but sat with the rest of the bar, where we talked for some hours, trying to be coherent about the whole horrible business.
"Thankfully, I had taken my camera with me when I left the house—maybe because the strap was over my head. However, I didn't go right away to get the photos developed; instead, I sat with the others at the bar, where we talked for a few hours, attempting to make sense of the whole awful situation."
"Later, however, I went up to my room, and proceeded with my photography. I was steadier now, and it was just possible, so I hoped, that the negatives might show something.
"Later, I went up to my room and continued with my photography. I was feeling steadier now, and I hoped the negatives might reveal something."
"On two of the plates, I found nothing unusual: but on the third, which was the first one that I snapped, I saw something that made me quite excited. I examined it very carefully with a magnifying glass; then I put it to wash, and slipped a pair of rubber overshoes over my boots.
"On two of the plates, I found nothing unusual; but on the third one, which was the first I took a picture of, I saw something that really got me excited. I examined it very closely with a magnifying glass; then I washed it and slipped on a pair of rubber overshoes over my boots."
"The negative had showed me something very extraordinary, and I had made up my mind to test the truth of what it seemed to indicate, without losing another moment. It was no use telling anything to Wentworth and the police, until I was certain; and, also, I believed that I stood a greater chance to succeed by myself; though, for that matter, I do not suppose anything would have taken them up to the Manor again that night.
"The photo had revealed something really remarkable, and I decided to find out if what it suggested was true, without wasting any more time. There was no point in telling Wentworth and the police until I was sure; besides, I thought I would have a better chance of figuring it out on my own. Although, to be honest, I don't think anything would have gotten them back to the Manor that night anyway."
"I took my revolver, and went quietly downstairs, and into the dark. The rain had commenced again; but that did not bother me. I walked hard. When I came to the lodge gates, a sudden, queer instinct stopped me from going through, and I climbed the wall into the park. I kept away from the drive, and approached the building through the dismal, dripping laurels. You can imagine how beastly it was. Every time a leaf rustled, I jumped.
"I grabbed my revolver and quietly went downstairs and into the dark. The rain had started up again, but that didn't bother me. I walked quickly. When I reached the lodge gates, a strange instinct made me stop from going through, so I climbed over the wall into the park. I stayed away from the driveway and approached the building through the gloomy, dripping laurels. You can imagine how horrible it was. Every time a leaf rustled, I flinched."
"I made my way 'round to the back of the big house, and got in through a little window which I had taken note of during my search; for, of course, I knew the whole place from roof to cellars. I went silently up the kitchen stairs, fairly quivering with funk; and at the top, I went to the left, and then into a long corridor that opened, through one of the doorways we had sealed, into the big hall. I looked up it, and saw a faint flicker of light away at the end; and I tiptoed silently toward it, holding my revolver ready. As I came near to the open door, I heard men's voices, and then a burst of laughing. I went on, until I could see into the hall. There were several men there, all in a group. They were well dressed, and one, at least, I saw was armed. They were examining my 'Barriers' against the Supernatural, with a good deal of unkind laughter. I never felt such a fool in my life.
I made my way around to the back of the big house and slipped in through a small window I had noticed during my search; after all, I knew the entire place from the roof to the basement. I crept quietly up the kitchen stairs, pretty nervous, and at the top, I turned left and entered a long hallway that led through one of the doorways we had sealed into the big hall. I looked up the hallway and saw a faint flicker of light at the end; I tiptoed silently toward it, keeping my revolver ready. As I approached the open door, I heard men's voices followed by a burst of laughter. I continued until I could see into the hall. There were several men gathered there, all well-dressed, and I noticed at least one of them was armed. They were laughing at my 'Barriers' against the Supernatural, and it made me feel like such a fool.
"It was plain to me that they were a gang of men who had made use of the empty Manor, perhaps for years, for some purpose of their own; and now that Wentworth was attempting to take possession, they were acting up the traditions of the place, with the view of driving him away, and keeping so useful a place still at their disposal. But what they were, I mean whether coiners, thieves, inventors, or what, I could not imagine.
"It was obvious to me that they were a group of guys who had been using the empty Manor, probably for years, for their own reasons; and now that Wentworth was trying to take control, they were playing into the traditions of the place to scare him off and keep such a useful location available for themselves. But what they really were, whether they were counterfeiters, thieves, inventors, or something else entirely, I couldn't figure out."
"Presently, they left the Pentacle, and gathered 'round the living boarhound, which seemed curiously quiet, as though it were half-drugged. There was some talk as to whether to let the poor brute live, or not; but finally they decided it would be good policy to kill it. I saw two of them force a twisted loop of rope into its mouth, and the two bights of the loop were brought together at the back of the hound's neck. Then a third man thrust a thick walking-stick through the two loops. The two men with the rope, stooped to hold the dog, so that I could not see what was done; but the poor beast gave a sudden awful howl, and immediately there was a repetition of the uncomfortable breaking sound, I had heard earlier in the night, as you will remember.
"Right now, they left the Pentacle and gathered around the living boarhound, which seemed strangely quiet, almost as if it were half-drugged. There was some discussion about whether to let the poor animal live or not; but in the end, they decided it would be better to kill it. I watched as two of them forced a twisted loop of rope into its mouth, bringing the two ends of the loop together at the back of the hound's neck. Then a third man pushed a thick walking stick through the two loops. The two men with the rope bent down to hold the dog, so I couldn’t see what was happening; but the poor beast let out a sudden, horrible howl, and right after that, there was that same unsettling breaking sound I had heard earlier in the night, as you probably remember."
"The men stood up, and left the dog lying there, quiet enough now, as you may suppose. For my part, I fully appreciated the calculated remorselessness which had decided upon the animal's death, and the cold determination with which it had been afterward executed so neatly. I guessed that a man who might get into the 'light' of those particular men, would be likely to come to quite as uncomfortable an ending.
"The men stood up and left the dog lying there, quiet enough now, as you might expect. For my part, I fully recognized the cold, calculated decision that led to the animal's death, and the cold determination with which it was carried out so neatly. I figured that a person who fell into the sights of those particular men would likely end up facing a similarly unsettling fate."
"A minute later, one of the men called out to the rest that they should 'shift the wires.' One of the men came toward the doorway of the corridor in which I stood, and I ran quickly back into the darkness of the upper end. I saw the man reach up, and take something from the top of the door, and I heard the slight, ringing jangle of steel wire.
"A minute later, one of the men shouted to the others that they should 'move the wires.' One of the men walked toward the doorway of the corridor where I was standing, and I quickly dashed back into the darkness at the far end. I saw him reach up and take something from the top of the door, and I heard the faint, ringing jingle of steel wire."
"When he had gone, I ran back again, and saw the men passing, one after another, through an opening in the stairs, formed by one of the marble steps being raised. When the last man had vanished, the slab that made the step was shut down, and there was not a sign of the secret door. It was the seventh step from the bottom, as I took care to count: and a splendid idea; for it was so solid that it did not ring hollow, even to a fairly heavy hammer, as I found later.
"When he left, I ran back and saw the men walking through a gap in the stairs created by one of the marble steps being lifted. Once the last man disappeared, the slab that made up the step came back down, and there was no trace of the secret door. It was the seventh step from the bottom, and I made sure to count: a clever idea; because it was so solid that it didn’t sound hollow, even to a pretty heavy hammer, as I discovered later."
"There is little more to tell. I got out of the house as quickly and quietly as possible, and back to the inn. The police came without any coaxing, when they knew the 'ghosts' were normal flesh and blood. We entered the park and the Manor in the same way that I had done. Yet, when we tried to open the step, we failed, and had finally to smash it. This must have warned the haunters; for when we descended to a secret room which we found at the end of a long and narrow passage in the thickness of the walls, we found no one.
"There isn’t much more to say. I got out of the house as quickly and quietly as I could and headed back to the inn. The police showed up right away as soon as they realized the 'ghosts' were just regular people. We entered the park and the Manor the same way I had before. However, when we tried to open the step, we couldn’t, and ultimately had to break it. This must have alerted the ghosts; when we went down to a secret room we discovered at the end of a long and narrow passage within the walls, there was no one there."
"The police were horribly disgusted, as you can imagine; but for my part, I did not care either way. I had 'laid the ghost,' as you might say, and that was what I set out to do. I was not particularly afraid of being laughed at by the others; for they had all been thoroughly 'taken in'; and in the end, I had scored, without their help.
"The police were really grossed out, as you can imagine; but as for me, I didn't care either way. I had 'laid the ghost,' so to speak, and that was my goal. I wasn't particularly worried about being made fun of by the others; they had all been completely 'duped'; and in the end, I had succeeded, without their help."
"We searched right through the secret ways, and found that there was an exit, at the end of a long tunnel, which opened in the side of a well, out in the grounds. The ceiling of the hall was hollow, and reached by a little secret stairway inside of the big staircase. The 'blood-drip' was merely colored water, dropped through the minute crevices of the ornamented ceiling. How the candles and the fire were put out, I do not know; for the haunters certainly did not act quite up to tradition, which held that the lights were put out by the 'blood-drip.' Perhaps it was too difficult to direct the fluid, without positively squirting it, which might have given the whole thing away. The candles and the fire may possibly have been extinguished by the agency of carbonic acid gas; but how suspended, I have no idea.
"We explored all the hidden paths and discovered that there was an exit at the end of a long tunnel, which opened into the side of a well on the grounds. The ceiling of the hall was hollow and accessible via a small secret staircase inside the main staircase. The 'blood-drip' was just colored water, dripping through tiny cracks in the decorated ceiling. How the candles and the fire were extinguished, I don't know, because the spirits definitely didn’t follow the usual legend that said the lights were put out by the 'blood-drip.' Maybe it was just too hard to control the fluid without it splattering, which would have given everything away. The candles and the fire might have been put out by carbon dioxide, but I have no idea how that was done."
"The secret hiding paces were, of course, ancient. There was also, did I tell you? a bell which they had rigged up to ring, when anyone entered the gates at the end of the drive. If I had not climbed the wall, I should have found nothing for my pains; for the bell would have warned them had I gone in through the gateway."
"The secret hiding spots were really old. There was also, did I mention? a bell they set up to ring whenever someone entered the gates at the end of the drive. If I hadn’t climbed the wall, I wouldn’t have found anything for my trouble; the bell would have alerted them if I had gone in through the gateway."
"What was on the negative?" I asked, with much curiosity.
"What was on the negative?" I asked, really curious.
"A picture of the fine wire with which they were grappling for the hook that held the entrance door open. They were doing it from one of the crevices in the ceiling. They had evidently made no preparations for lifting the hook. I suppose they never thought that anyone would make use of it, and so they had to improvise a grapple. The wire was too fine to be seen by the amount of light we had in the hall; but the flashlight 'picked it out.' Do you see?
"A picture of the thin wire they were using to grab the hook that kept the entrance door open. They were trying to do this from one of the cracks in the ceiling. They clearly hadn’t prepared to lift the hook. I guess they never thought anyone would actually use it, so they had to come up with a way to grab it. The wire was too thin to see with the dim light we had in the hall, but the flashlight 'revealed it.' Do you see?"
"The opening of the inner doors was managed by wires, as you will have guessed, which they unshipped after use, or else I should soon have found them, when I made my search.
"The opening of the inner doors was operated by wires, as you probably guessed, which they removed after use; otherwise, I would have quickly discovered them during my search."
"I think I have now explained everything. The hound was killed, of course, by the men direct. You see, they made the place as dark as possible, first. Of course, if I had managed to take a flashlight just at that instant, the whole secret of the haunting would have been exposed. But Fate just ordered it the other way."
"I think I've covered everything now. The men were the ones who killed the hound, obviously. They made the place as dark as they could, to start with. If I had been able to grab a flashlight at that exact moment, the whole mystery of the haunting would have been revealed. But fate just had other plans."
"And the tramps?" I asked.
"And the homeless?" I asked.
"Oh, you mean the two tramps who were found dead in the Manor," said Carnacki. "Well, of course it is impossible to be sure, one way or the other. Perhaps they happened to find out something, and were given a hypodermic. Or it is just as probable that they had come to the time of their dying, and just died naturally. It is conceivable that a great many tramps had slept in the old house, at one time or another."
"Oh, you mean the two homeless guys who were found dead in the Manor," said Carnacki. "Well, of course, it's impossible to be certain, one way or the other. Maybe they stumbled upon something and were given a shot. Or it's just as likely that they reached the end of their lives and died of natural causes. It’s possible that many homeless people have stayed in that old house at some point."
Carnacki stood up, and knocked out his pipe. We rose also, and went for our coats and hats.
Carnacki stood up and tapped out his pipe. We also got up and went for our coats and hats.
"Out you go!" said Carnacki, genially, using the recognized formula. And we went out on to the Embankment, and presently through the darkness to our various homes.
"Out you go!" said Carnacki cheerfully, using the familiar phrase. And we stepped out onto the Embankment, and soon made our way through the darkness to our respective homes.
No. 3—THE WHISTLING ROOM
Carnacki shook a friendly fist at me as I entered, late. Then he opened the door into the dining room, and ushered the four of us—Jessop, Arkright, Taylor and myself—in to dinner.
Carnacki waved a friendly fist at me as I walked in, a bit late. Then he opened the door to the dining room and led the four of us—Jessop, Arkright, Taylor, and me—to dinner.
We dined well, as usual, and, equally as usual, Carnacki was pretty silent during the meal. At the end, we took our wine and cigars to our usual positions, and Carnacki—having got himself comfortable in his big chair—began without any preliminary:—
We had a great dinner, as always, and, just like always, Carnacki was pretty quiet during the meal. When we finished, we took our wine and cigars to our usual spots, and Carnacki—after settling into his big chair—started talking without any introduction:—
"I have just got back from Ireland, again," he said. "And I thought you chaps would be interested to hear my news. Besides, I fancy I shall see the thing clearer, after I have told it all out straight. I must tell you this, though, at the beginning—up to the present moment, I have been utterly and completely 'stumped.' I have tumbled upon one of the most peculiar cases of 'haunting'—or devilment of some sort—that I have come against. Now listen.
"I just got back from Ireland, again," he said. "And I thought you guys would be interested to hear my news. Plus, I think I’ll see it all more clearly after I tell you everything straight. I have to mention this right at the start—up to now, I have been totally and completely 'stumped.' I’ve run into one of the most unusual cases of 'haunting'—or some kind of mischief—that I've ever come across. Now listen.
"I have been spending the last few weeks at Iastrae Castle, about twenty miles northeast of Galway. I got a letter about a month ago from a Mr. Sid K. Tassoc, who it seemed had bought the place lately, and moved in, only to find that he had bought a very peculiar piece of property.
"I have been spending the last few weeks at Iastrae Castle, about twenty miles northeast of Galway. I received a letter about a month ago from a Mr. Sid K. Tassoc, who apparently had recently purchased the place and moved in, only to discover that he had acquired a very unusual property."
"When I got there, he met me at the station, driving a jaunting car, and drove me up to the castle, which, by the way, he called a 'house shanty.' I found that he was 'pigging it' there with his boy brother and another American, who seemed to be half-servant and half-companion. It seems that all the servants had left the place, in a body, as you might say, and now they were managing among themselves, assisted by some day-help.
"When I arrived, he picked me up at the station in a carriage and drove me up to the castle, which, by the way, he referred to as a 'house shanty.' I discovered that he was staying there with his younger brother and another American, who appeared to be part servant and part companion. It turns out that all the servants had quit at once, so they were managing things on their own, with some extra help during the day."
"The three of them got together a scratch feed, and Tassoc told me all about the trouble whilst we were at table. It is most extraordinary, and different from anything that I have had to do with; though that Buzzing Case was very queer, too.
"The three of them put together a makeshift feed, and Tassoc filled me in on all the trouble while we were at the table. It's really strange and unlike anything I've dealt with before; although that Buzzing Case was pretty weird too."
"Tassoc began right in the middle of his story. 'We've got a room in this shanty,' he said, 'which has got a most infernal whistling in it; sort of haunting it. The thing starts any time; you never know when, and it goes on until it frightens you. All the servants have gone, as you know. It's not ordinary whistling, and it isn't the wind. Wait till you hear it.'
"Tassoc jumped straight into his story. 'We have a room in this place,' he said, 'that has this really creepy whistling sound; it’s sort of haunting it. The sound can start at any moment; you never know when, and it just goes on until it gets really unsettling. All the staff have left, as you know. It’s not regular whistling, and it’s definitely not the wind. Just wait until you hear it.'"
"'We're all carrying guns,' said the boy; and slapped his coat pocket.
"'We're all packing heat,' said the boy, and slapped his coat pocket."
"'As bad as that?' I said; and the older boy nodded. 'It may be soft,' he replied; 'but wait till you've heard it. Sometimes I think it's some infernal thing, and the next moment, I'm just as sure that someone's playing a trick on me.'
"'Is it really that bad?' I said, and the older boy nodded. 'It might sound soft,' he replied, 'but just wait until you've heard it. Sometimes I think it's something evil, and the next moment, I'm completely convinced that someone's messing with me.'"
"'Why?' I asked. 'What is to be gained?'
"'Why?' I asked. 'What’s the point?'"
"'You mean,' he said, 'that people usually have some good reason for playing tricks as elaborate as this. Well, I'll tell you. There's a lady in this province, by the name of Miss Donnehue, who's going to be my wife, this day two months. She's more beautiful than they make them, and so far as I can see, I've just stuck my head into an Irish hornet's nest. There's about a score of hot young Irishmen been courting her these two years gone, and now that I'm come along and cut them out, they feel raw against me. Do you begin to understand the possibilities?'
"'You mean,' he said, 'that people usually have some good reason for pulling off tricks as elaborate as this. Well, I'll tell you. There's a woman in this area, named Miss Donnehue, who is going to be my wife in two months. She's more beautiful than anyone else, and as far as I can tell, I’ve just stepped into an Irish hornet's nest. About twenty eager young Irish guys have been trying to win her over for the past two years, and now that I’ve come in and taken my shot, they’re really upset with me. Do you start to see the possibilities?'
"'Yes,' I said. 'Perhaps I do in a vague sort of way; but I don't see how all this affects the room?'
"'Yes,' I said. 'Maybe I do in a vague sort of way; but I don't see how any of this matters to the room?'"
"'Like this,' he said. 'When I'd fixed it up with Miss Donnehue, I looked out for a place, and bought this little house shanty. Afterward, I told her—one evening during dinner, that I'd decided to tie up here. And then she asked me whether I wasn't afraid of the whistling room. I told her it must have been thrown in gratis, as I'd heard nothing about it. There were some of her men friends present, and I saw a smile go 'round. I found out, after a bit of questioning, that several people have bought this place during the last twenty-odd years. And it was always on the market again, after a trial.
"‘Like this,’ he said. ‘After I sorted things out with Miss Donnehue, I looked for a place and bought this little house. Later, I told her one evening at dinner that I decided to settle here. Then she asked me if I wasn’t nervous about the whistling room. I told her it must have come for free, as I hadn’t heard anything about it. There were some of her male friends around, and I noticed a smile spread among them. After a bit of digging, I found out that several people had bought this place over the last twenty years or so. And it was always back on the market after a trial.'
"'Well, the chaps started to bait me a bit, and offered to take bets after dinner that I'd not stay six months in the place. I looked once or twice to Miss Donnehue, so as to be sure I was "getting the note" of the talkee-talkee; but I could see that she didn't take it as a joke, at all. Partly, I think, because there was a bit of a sneer in the way the men were tackling me, and partly because she really believes there is something in this yarn of the Whistling Room.
"'Well, the guys started to tease me a little and offered to take bets after dinner that I wouldn't last six months in the place. I glanced a couple of times at Miss Donnehue to make sure I was getting the gist of the chatter; but I could see she didn’t find it funny at all. I think it was partly because there was a bit of a sneer in the way the men were coming at me, and partly because she really believes there’s something to this story about the Whistling Room.
"'However, after dinner, I did what I could to even things up with the others. I nailed all their bets, and screwed them down hard and safe. I guess some of them are going to be hard hit, unless I lose; which I don't mean to. Well, there you have practically the whole yarn.'
"'However, after dinner, I did what I could to balance things out with the others. I secured all their bets, and locked them down tight and safe. I guess some of them are going to take a big hit unless I lose; which I definitely don’t plan on. Well, there you have pretty much the whole story.'"
"'Not quite,' I told him. 'All that I know, is that you have bought a castle with a room in it that is in some way "queer," and that you've been doing some betting. Also, I know that your servants have got frightened and run away. Tell me something about the whistling?'
"'Not exactly,' I said to him. 'All I know is that you've bought a castle with a room in it that's kind of "strange," and that you've been placing some bets. Also, I've heard that your servants got scared and left. Can you tell me more about the whistling?'
"'Oh, that!' said Tassoc; 'that started the second night we were in. I'd had a good look 'round the room, in the daytime, as you can understand; for the talk up at Arlestrae—Miss Donnehue's place—had made me wonder a bit. But it seems just as usual as some of the other rooms in the old wing, only perhaps a bit more lonesome. But that may be only because of the talk about it, you know.
"'Oh, that!' said Tassoc; 'that started the second night we were there. I had looked around the room pretty well during the day, as you can imagine; the gossip up at Arlestrae—Miss Donnehue's place—had me a little curious. But it seems just as normal as some of the other rooms in the old wing, just maybe a bit more isolated. But that might just be because of the rumors about it, you know."
"'The whistling started about ten o'clock, on the second night, as I said. Tom and I were in the library, when we heard an awfully queer whistling, coming along the East Corridor—The room is in the East Wing, you know.
"'The whistling started around ten o'clock on the second night, like I mentioned. Tom and I were in the library when we heard a really strange whistling coming from the East Corridor—The room is in the East Wing, you know.
"'That's that blessed ghost!' I said to Tom, and we collared the lamps off the table, and went up to have a look. I tell you, even as we dug along the corridor, it took me a bit in the throat, it was so beastly queer. It was a sort of tune, in a way; but more as if a devil or some rotten thing were laughing at you, and going to get 'round at your back. That's how it makes you feel.
"'That's that blessed ghost!' I said to Tom, and we grabbed the lamps off the table and went up to check it out. I tell you, even as we moved down the corridor, it caught in my throat a bit; it was so strangely unsettling. It was sort of a tune, in a way, but more like a devil or some nasty thing was laughing at you and getting ready to sneak up behind you. That's how it makes you feel."
"'When we got to the door, we didn't wait; but rushed it open; and then I tell you the sound of the thing fairly hit me in the face. Tom said he got it the same way—sort of felt stunned and bewildered. We looked all 'round, and soon got so nervous, we just cleared out, and I locked the door.
"'When we reached the door, we didn't hesitate; we just pushed it open, and I swear the noise hit me like a slap. Tom said he felt the same way—kind of shocked and confused. We looked around, and soon we got so anxious that we just left, and I locked the door.'
"'We came down here, and had a stiff peg each. Then we got fit again, and began to think we'd been nicely had. So we took sticks, and went out into the grounds, thinking after all it must be some of these confounded Irishmen working the ghost-trick on us. But there was not a leg stirring.
"'We came down here and had a stiff drink each. Then we felt better and started to think we had been played. So we took some sticks and went out into the grounds, suspecting that it must be some of those annoying Irishmen playing tricks on us. But there wasn't a soul around."
"'We went back into the house, and walked over it, and then paid another visit to the room. But we simply couldn't stand it. We fairly ran out, and locked the door again. I don't know how to put it into words; but I had a feeling of being up against something that was rottenly dangerous. You know! We've carried our guns ever since.
"We went back inside the house and checked it out again, then returned to the room. But we just couldn’t take it anymore. We practically ran out and locked the door again. I can't explain it well, but I felt like we were facing something really dangerous. You know! We've been carrying our guns ever since."
"'Of course, we had a real turn out of the room next day, and the whole house place; and we even hunted 'round the grounds; but there was nothing queer. And now I don't know what to think; except that the sensible part of me tells me that it's some plan of these Wild Irishmen to try to take a rise out of me.'
"'Of course, we really searched the room the next day, and the whole house; we even looked around the grounds; but there was nothing odd. And now I don't know what to think, except that the sensible part of me insists that it's some scheme from these Wild Irishmen to try to get a reaction out of me.'"
"'Done anything since?' I asked him.
"'Done anything lately?' I asked him."
"'Yes,' he said—'watched outside of the door of the room at nights, and chased 'round the grounds, and sounded the walls and floor of the room. We've done everything we could think of; and it's beginning to get on our nerves; so we sent for you.'
"'Yeah,' he said—'watched outside the door of the room at night, chased around the grounds, and checked the walls and floor of the room. We've tried everything we could think of; and it's starting to get on our nerves, so we called you.'
"By this, we had finished eating. As we rose from the table, Tassoc suddenly called out:—'Ssh! Hark!'
"By this, we had finished eating. As we got up from the table, Tassoc suddenly shouted, 'Ssh! Listen!'"
"We were instantly silent, listening. Then I heard it, an extraordinary hooning whistle, monstrous and inhuman, coming from far away through corridors to my right.
"We fell silent right away, listening. Then I heard it, an incredible screeching whistle, huge and unearthly, coming from far away through the corridors to my right."
"'By G—d!' said Tassoc; 'and it's scarcely dark yet! Collar those candles, both of you, and come along.'
"'By God!' said Tassoc; 'and it's hardly dark yet! Grab those candles, both of you, and let's go.'"
"In a few moments, we were all out of the door and racing up the stairs. Tassoc turned into a long corridor, and we followed, shielding our candles as we ran. The sound seemed to fill all the passage as we drew near, until I had the feeling that the whole air throbbed under the power of some wanton Immense Force—a sense of an actual taint, as you might say, of monstrosity all about us.
"In a few moments, we were all out the door and rushing up the stairs. Tassoc turned into a long hallway, and we followed, covering our candles as we ran. The sound seemed to echo through the entire passage as we got closer, until I felt like the whole atmosphere was vibrating with some wild, immense power—a sense of an actual presence, as you might say, of something monstrous surrounding us."
"Tassoc unlocked the door; then, giving it a push with his foot, jumped back, and drew his revolver. As the door flew open, the sound beat out at us, with an effect impossible to explain to one who has not heard it—with a certain, horrible personal note in it; as if in there in the darkness you could picture the room rocking and creaking in a mad, vile glee to its own filthy piping and whistling and hooning. To stand there and listen, was to be stunned by Realization. It was as if someone showed you the mouth of a vast pit suddenly, and said:—That's Hell. And you knew that they had spoken the truth. Do you get it, even a little bit?
"Tassoc unlocked the door, then pushed it open with his foot and jumped back while drawing his revolver. As the door swung wide, the sound burst out at us in a way that’s impossible to explain to anyone who hasn’t experienced it—a certain, horrible personal quality to it; as if the dark room inside was swaying and creaking in a crazy, disgusting delight to its own filthy music and whistling and howling. Standing there listening was like being hit with a wave of realization. It was as if someone suddenly showed you the edge of a huge pit and said, ‘That’s Hell.’ And you knew they were telling the truth. Do you understand it, even just a little?"
"I stepped back a pace into the room, and held the candle over my head, and looked quickly 'round. Tassoc and his brother joined me, and the man came up at the back, and we all held our candles high. I was deafened with the shrill, piping hoon of the whistling; and then, clear in my ear, something seemed to be saying to me:—'Get out of here—quick! Quick! Quick!'
"I took a step back into the room, held the candle above my head, and glanced around quickly. Tassoc and his brother joined me, and the man approached from behind, and we all raised our candles high. I was overwhelmed by the sharp, high-pitched sound of the whistling; and then, clearly in my ear, something seemed to be telling me:—'Get out of here—fast! Fast! Fast!'"
"As you chaps know, I never neglect that sort of thing. Sometimes it may be nothing but nerves; but as you will remember, it was just such a warning that saved me in the 'Grey Dog' Case, and in the 'Yellow Finger' Experiments; as well as other times. Well, I turned sharp 'round to the others: 'Out!' I said. 'For God's sake, out quick.' And in an instant I had them into the passage.
"As you guys know, I never overlook that kind of thing. It might just be nerves sometimes, but as you’ll recall, it was just such a warning that saved me in the 'Grey Dog' case, and in the 'Yellow Finger' experiments, among other times. So, I turned quickly to the others: 'Get out!' I said. 'For God's sake, out fast.' And in a moment, I had them in the hallway."
"There came an extraordinary yelling scream into the hideous whistling, and then, like a clap of thunder, an utter silence. I slammed the door, and locked it. Then, taking the key, I looked 'round at the others. They were pretty white, and I imagine I must have looked that way too. And there we stood a moment, silent.
"There was an incredible scream mixed in with the awful whistling, and then, like a clap of thunder, everything went completely silent. I slammed the door and locked it. Then, holding the key, I looked around at the others. They looked pretty pale, and I guess I must have looked that way too. And there we stood for a moment, silent."
"'Come down out of this, and have some whisky,' said Tassoc, at last, in a voice he tried to make ordinary; and he led the way. I was the back man, and I know we all kept looking over our shoulders. When we got downstairs, Tassoc passed the bottle 'round. He took a drink, himself, and slapped his glass down on to the table. Then sat down with a thud.
"'Come down from there and have some whisky,' Tassoc finally said, trying to sound casual. He led the way. I brought up the rear, and I could tell we were all glancing over our shoulders. Once we were downstairs, Tassoc passed the bottle around. He took a drink himself and slapped his glass down on the table, then sat down with a thud.
"'That's a lovely thing to have in the house with you, isn't it!' he said. And directly afterward:—'What on earth made you hustle us all out like that, Carnacki?'
"'That's such a nice thing to have around the house, isn't it!' he said. And right after that:—'What on earth made you rush us all out like that, Carnacki?'"
"'Something seemed to be telling me to get out, quick,' I said. 'Sounds a bit silly, superstitious, I know; but when you are meddling with this sort of thing, you've got to take notice of queer fancies, and risk being laughed at.'
"'Something felt like it was telling me to get out, fast,' I said. 'It sounds a bit silly, superstitious, I know; but when you're dealing with this kind of stuff, you have to pay attention to strange feelings and risk being ridiculed.'"
"I told him then about the 'Grey Dog' business, and he nodded a lot to that. 'Of course,' I said, 'this may be nothing more than those would-be rivals of yours playing some funny game; but, personally, though I'm going to keep an open mind, I feel that there is something beastly and dangerous about this thing.'
"I told him about the 'Grey Dog' situation, and he nodded a lot in response. 'Of course,' I said, 'this might just be your wannabe rivals pulling some weird stunt; but personally, while I’m going to stay open-minded, I can't shake the feeling that there’s something really nasty and risky about this whole thing.'"
"We talked for a while longer, and then Tassoc suggested billiards, which we played in a pretty half-hearted fashion, and all the time cocking an ear to the door, as you might say, for sounds; but none came, and later, after coffee, he suggested early bed, and a thorough overhaul of the room on the morrow.
"We chatted for a bit longer, and then Tassoc proposed playing billiards, which we did in a pretty indifferent way, constantly listening for any sounds coming from the door, but there was nothing. Later, after coffee, he suggested we hit the sack early and do a deep clean of the room tomorrow."
"My bedroom was in the newer part of the castle, and the door opened into the picture gallery. At the East end of the gallery was the entrance to the corridor of the East Wing; this was shut off from the gallery by two old and heavy oak doors, which looked rather odd and quaint beside the more modern doors of the various rooms.
My bedroom was in the newer part of the castle, and the door opened into the picture gallery. At the east end of the gallery was the entrance to the corridor of the East Wing; this was separated from the gallery by two old, heavy oak doors that looked a bit strange and charming next to the more modern doors of the other rooms.
"When I reached my room, I did not go to bed; but began to unpack my instrument trunk, of which I had retained the key. I intended to take one or two preliminary steps at once, in my investigation of the extraordinary whistling.
"When I got to my room, I didn’t go to bed; instead, I started unpacking my instrument trunk, for which I still had the key. I planned to take one or
"Presently, when the castle had settled into quietness, I slipped out of my room, and across to the entrance of the great corridor. I opened one of the low, squat doors, and threw the beam of my pocket searchlight down the passage. It was empty, and I went through the doorway, and pushed-to the oak behind me. Then along the great passageway, throwing my light before and behind, and keeping my revolver handy.
"Right now, after the castle had quieted down, I quietly left my room and made my way to the entrance of the long corridor. I opened one of the short, wide doors and shone my pocket flashlight down the hallway. It was empty, so I stepped through the doorway and closed the heavy oak door behind me. Then I walked down the long passageway, shining my light in front of me and behind me, with my revolver ready."
"I had hung a 'protection belt' of garlic 'round my neck, and the smell of it seemed to fill the corridor and give me assurance; for, as you all know, it is a wonderful 'protection' against the more usual Aeiirii forms of semi-materialization, by which I supposed the whistling might be produced; though, at that period of my investigation, I was quite prepared to find it due to some perfectly natural cause; for it is astonishing the enormous number of cases that prove to have nothing abnormal in them.
"I had draped a 'protection belt' of garlic around my neck, and the smell seemed to fill the hallway and boost my confidence; as you all know, it's a great 'protection' against the common Aeiirii forms of semi-materialization, which I thought the whistling might come from; although, at that stage of my investigation, I was totally ready to discover it was due to a completely natural cause; it's amazing how many cases turn out to be perfectly normal."
"In addition to wearing the necklet, I had plugged my ears loosely with garlic, and as I did not intend to stay more than a few minutes in the room, I hoped to be safe.
"In addition to wearing the necklace, I had loosely stuffed my ears with garlic, and since I didn’t plan to stay more than a few minutes in the room, I hoped I would be safe."
"When I reached the door, and put my hand into my pocket for the key, I had a sudden feeling of sickening funk. But I was not going to back out, if I could help it. I unlocked the door and turned the handle. Then I gave the door a sharp push with my foot, as Tassoc had done, and drew my revolver, though I did not expect to have any use for it, really.
"When I got to the door and reached into my pocket for the key, I suddenly felt a wave of nausea. But I wasn’t going to back down, if I could help it. I unlocked the door and turned the handle. Then I gave the door a strong kick with my foot, just like Tassoc had done, and pulled out my revolver, even though I didn't really expect to need it."
"I shone the searchlight all 'round the room, and then stepped inside, with a disgustingly horrible feeling of walking slap into a waiting Danger. I stood a few seconds, waiting, and nothing happened, and the empty room showed bare from corner to corner. And then, you know, I realized that the room was full of an abominable silence; can you understand that? A sort of purposeful silence, just as sickening as any of the filthy noises the Things have power to make. Do you remember what I told you about that 'Silent Garden' business? Well, this room had just that same malevolent silence—the beastly quietness of a thing that is looking at you and not seeable itself, and thinks that it has got you. Oh, I recognized it instantly, and I whipped the top off my lantern, so as to have light over the whole room.
"I shone the searchlight all around the room, then stepped inside, feeling a disgustingly horrible sense of walking straight into a waiting Danger. I stood there for a few seconds, waiting, and nothing happened; the empty room was bare from corner to corner. Then, you know, I realized the room was filled with an abominable silence; can you understand that? A kind of intentional silence, just as sickening as any of the filthy noises the Things can make. Do you remember what I told you about that 'Silent Garden' thing? Well, this room had that same malevolent silence—the beastly quietness of something that is watching you and can't be seen, thinking it has you trapped. Oh, I recognized it immediately, and I quickly removed the top of my lantern to light up the whole room."
"Then I set-to, working like fury, and keeping my glance all about me. I sealed the two windows with lengths of human hair, right across, and sealed them at every frame. As I worked, a queer, scarcely perceptible tenseness stole into the air of the place, and the silence seemed, if you can understand me, to grow more solid. I knew then that I had no business there without 'full protection'; for I was practically certain that this was no mere Aeiirii development; but one of the worst forms, as the Saiitii; like that 'Grunting Man' case—you know.
"Then I got to work, moving quickly and keeping my eyes peeled. I sealed the two windows with strands of human hair, fully across, and secured them at every frame. As I worked, a strange, barely noticeable tension filled the air, and the silence seemed, if you know what I mean, to become heavier. I realized then that I shouldn’t be there without 'full protection'; because I was almost certain this wasn’t just a normal Aeiirii development; it was one of the worst types, like the 'Grunting Man' case—you know."
"I finished the window, and hurried over to the great fireplace. This is a huge affair, and has a queer gallows-iron, I think they are called, projecting from the back of the arch. I sealed the opening with seven human hairs—the seventh crossing the six others.
"I finished the window and rushed over to the large fireplace. It's a big deal, and it has a strange gallows-iron, I think that's what they’re called, sticking out from the back of the arch. I sealed the opening with seven human hairs—the seventh crossing over the six others."
"Then, just as I was making an end, a low, mocking whistle grew in the room. A cold, nervous pricking went up my spine, and 'round my forehead from the back. The hideous sound filled all the room with an extraordinary, grotesque parody of human whistling, too gigantic to be human—as if something gargantuan and monstrous made the sounds softly. As I stood there a last moment, pressing down the final seal, I had no doubt but that I had come across one of those rare and horrible cases of the Inanimate reproducing the functions of the Animate, I made a grab for my lamp, and went quickly to the door, looking over my shoulder, and listening for the thing that I expected. It came, just as I got my hand upon the handle—a squeal of incredible, malevolent anger, piercing through the low hooning of the whistling. I dashed out, slamming the door and locking it. I leant a little against the opposite wall of the corridor, feeling rather funny; for it had been a narrow squeak.... 'Theyr be noe sayfetie to be gained bye gayrds of holieness when the monyster hath pow'r to speak throe woode and stoene.' So runs the passage in the Sigsand MS., and I proved it in that 'Nodding Door' business. There is no protection against this particular form of monster, except, possibly, for a fractional period of time; for it can reproduce itself in, or take to its purpose, the very protective material which you may use, and has the power to 'forme wythine the pentycle'; though not immediately. There is, of course, the possibility of the Unknown Last Line of the Saaamaaa Ritual being uttered; but it is too uncertain to count upon, and the danger is too hideous; and even then it has no power to protect for more than 'maybee fyve beats of the harte,' as the Sigsand has it.
"Then, just as I was finishing up, a low, mocking whistle started in the room. A cold, nervous chill ran up my spine and around my forehead from the back. The horrifying sound filled the entire room with an extraordinary, grotesque imitation of human whistling, too huge to be human—as if something colossal and monstrous was softly making those sounds. As I stood there for a last moment, pressing down the final seal, I was certain I had encountered one of those rare and terrible cases of the Inanimate imitating the functions of the Animate. I grabbed my lamp and quickly headed to the door, glancing over my shoulder and listening for the thing I expected. It came just as I reached for the handle—a piercing squeal of incredible, malevolent anger, cutting through the low hum of the whistling. I dashed out, slammed the door, and locked it. I leaned back against the opposite wall of the corridor, feeling somewhat odd; it had been a narrow squeak... ‘There will be no safety to be gained by guards of holiness when the monster has power to speak through wood and stone.’ So goes the passage in the Sigsand MS., and I proved it in that 'Nodding Door' incident. There is no protection against this specific kind of monster, except maybe for a brief moment; it can replicate itself in, or use for its purpose, the very protective materials you might employ, and it has the power to 'form within the pentacle'; though not immediately. There is, of course, the chance of the Unknown Last Line of the Saaamaaa Ritual being recited; but it's too uncertain to depend on, and the danger is too horrific; even then it has no power to protect for more than 'maybe five beats of the heart,' as the Sigsand states."
"Inside of the room, there was now a constant, meditative, hooning whistling; but presently this ceased, and the silence seemed worse; for there is such a sense of hidden mischief in a silence.
"Inside the room, there was now a steady, meditative, high-pitched whistling; but soon this stopped, and the silence felt even worse; because there's a real sense of hidden trouble in silence."
"After a little, I sealed the door with crossed hairs, and then cleared off down the great passage, and so to bed.
"After a while, I locked the door and then made my way down the long hallway and off to bed."
"For a long time I lay awake; but managed eventually to get some sleep. Yet, about two o'clock I was waked by the hooning whistling of the room coming to me, even through the closed doors. The sound was tremendous, and seemed to beat through the whole house with a presiding sense of terror. As if (I remember thinking) some monstrous giant had been holding mad carnival with itself at the end of that great passage.
"For a long time, I lay awake, but I eventually managed to get some sleep. Yet, around two o'clock, I was awakened by the loud whistling of the room coming to me, even through the closed doors. The sound was overwhelming and seemed to shake the entire house with a sense of impending dread. It felt as if, I remember thinking, some monstrous giant was having a wild carnival at the end of that long hallway."
"I got up and sat on the edge of the bed, wondering whether to go along and have a look at the seal; and suddenly there came a thump on my door, and Tassoc walked in, with his dressing gown over his pajamas.
"I got up and sat on the edge of the bed, wondering whether to go check out the seal; then suddenly there was a thump on my door, and Tassoc walked in, wearing his dressing gown over his pajamas."
"'I thought it would have waked you, so I came along to have a talk,' he said. 'I can't sleep. Beautiful! Isn't it!'
"'I thought it would wake you up, so I came by to chat,' he said. 'I can't sleep. Isn't it beautiful!'"
"'Extraordinary!' I said, and tossed him my case.
"'Amazing!' I said, and threw him my bag."
"He lit a cigarette, and we sat and talked for about an hour; and all the time that noise went on, down at the end of the big corridor.
"He lit a cigarette, and we sat and talked for about an hour; and the whole time that noise continued down at the end of the long hallway."
"Suddenly, Tassoc stood up:—
"Suddenly, Tassoc stood up:"
"'Let's take our guns, and go and examine the brute,' he said, and turned toward the door.
"'Let's grab our guns and go check out the beast,' he said, turning toward the door.
"'No!' I said. 'By Jove—no! I can't say anything definite, yet; but I believe that room is about as dangerous as it well can be.'
"'No!' I said. 'By Jove—no! I can't say anything for sure yet; but I think that room is as dangerous as it can get.'"
"'Haunted—really haunted?' he asked, keenly and without any of his frequent banter.
"'Haunted—really haunted?' he asked, seriously and without any of his usual joking."
"I told him, of course, that I could not say a definite yes or no to such a question; but that I hoped to be able to make a statement, soon. Then I gave him a little lecture on the False Re-Materialization of the Animate-Force through the Inanimate-Inert. He began then to see the particular way in the room might be dangerous, if it were really the subject of a manifestation.
"I told him, of course, that I couldn’t give a definite yes or no to such a question; but that I hoped to be able to make a statement soon. Then I gave him a brief lecture on the False Re-Materialization of the Animate-Force through the Inanimate-Inert. He started to realize that the specific way the room was set up could be dangerous if it were actually the focus of a manifestation."
"About an hour later, the whistling ceased quite suddenly, and Tassoc went off again to bed. I went back to mine, also, and eventually got another spell of sleep.
"About an hour later, the whistling stopped abruptly, and Tassoc went back to bed. I returned to mine as well and eventually managed to get some more sleep."
"In the morning, I went along to the room. I found the seals on the door intact. Then I went in. The window seals and the hair were all right; but the seventh hair across the great fireplace was broken. This set me thinking. I knew that it might, very possibly, have snapped, through my having tensioned it too highly; but then, again, it might have been broken by something else. Yet, it was scarcely possible that a man, for instance, could have passed between the six unbroken hairs; for no one would ever have noticed them, entering the room that way, you see; but just walked through them, ignorant of their very existence.
"In the morning, I went to the room. I found the seals on the door intact. Then I went in. The window seals and the hair were fine; but the seventh hair across the large fireplace was broken. This got me thinking. I realized that it might have snapped because I had pulled it too tight; but then again, it could have been broken by something else. However, it was unlikely that a person, for example, could have passed through the six unbroken hairs; no one would have noticed them when entering the room like that, you know; they would have just walked right through, unaware of their very existence."
"I removed the other hairs, and the seals. Then I looked up the chimney. It went up straight, and I could see blue sky at the top. It was a big, open flue, and free from any suggestion of hiding places, or corners. Yet, of course, I did not trust to any such casual examination, and after breakfast, I put on my overalls, and climbed to the very top, sounding all the way; but I found nothing.
"I took out the other hairs and the seals. Then I looked up the chimney. It went straight up, and I could see blue sky at the top. It was a big, open flue with no signs of hiding spots or corners. Still, I didn't rely on just that quick look, so after breakfast, I put on my overalls and climbed all the way to the top, checking as I went, but I didn't find anything."
"Then I came down, and went over the whole of the room—floor, ceiling, and walls, mapping them out in six-inch squares, and sounding with both hammer and probe. But there was nothing abnormal.
"Then I came down and checked out the entire room—floor, ceiling, and walls—dividing them into six-inch squares and using both a hammer and a probe to examine them. But everything seemed normal."
"Afterward, I made a three-weeks search of the whole castle, in the same thorough way; but found nothing. I went even further, then; for at night, when the whistling commenced, I made a microphone test. You see, if the whistling were mechanically produced, this test would have made evident to me the working of the machinery, if there were any such concealed within the walls. It certainly was an up-to-date method of examination, as you must allow.
"After that, I searched the entire castle for three weeks in the same thorough way, but found nothing. I even went further; at night, when the whistling started, I conducted a microphone test. You see, if the whistling was generated mechanically, this test would have revealed the operation of any machinery hidden within the walls. It was definitely a modern method of examination, as you must agree."
"Of course, I did not think that any of Tassoc's rivals had fixed up any mechanical contrivance; but I thought it just possible that there had been some such thing for producing the whistling, made away back in the years, perhaps with the intention of giving the room a reputation that would ensure its being free of inquisitive folk. You see what I mean? Well, of course, it was just possible, if this were the case, that someone knew the secret of the machinery, and was utilizing the knowledge to play this devil of a prank on Tassoc. The microphone test of the walls would certainly have made this known to me, as I have said; but there was nothing of the sort in the castle; so that I had practically no doubt at all now, but that it was a genuine case of what is popularly termed 'haunting.'
"Of course, I didn’t think any of Tassoc’s competitors had rigged up any mechanical device; but I thought it was just possible that there had been some kind of setup for producing the whistling, created a long time ago, maybe to give the room a reputation that would keep nosy people away. You get what I mean? Well, it was certainly possible that if this were true, someone knew the secret of the mechanism and was using that knowledge to pull this devilish prank on Tassoc. The microphone test of the walls would have definitely revealed this to me, as I mentioned; but there was nothing like that in the castle; so I had virtually no doubt at all now that this was a genuine case of what people commonly refer to as 'haunting.'”
"All this time, every night, and sometimes most of each night, the hooning whistling of the Room was intolerable. It was as if an intelligence there knew that steps were being taken against it, and piped and hooned in a sort of mad, mocking contempt. I tell you, it was as extraordinary as it was horrible. Time after time, I went along—tiptoeing noiselessly on stockinged feet—to the sealed door (for I always kept the Room sealed). I went at all hours of the night, and often the whistling, inside, would seem to change to a brutally malignant note, as though the half-animate monster saw me plainly through the shut door. And all the time the shrieking, hooning whistling would fill the whole corridor, so that I used to feel a precious lonely chap, messing about there with one of Hell's mysteries.
"All this time, every night, and often most of the night, the loud whistling from the Room was unbearable. It felt like some presence inside knew that actions were being taken against it, and it whistled and made noise in a kind of crazy, mocking way. I tell you, it was as astonishing as it was terrifying. Time after time, I would go—walking quietly on my socked feet—to the sealed door (since I always kept the Room sealed). I went at all hours of the night, and often the whistling inside would seem to shift to a wickedly hostile tone, as if the half-living creature could see me clearly through the closed door. And all the while, the screeching, loud whistling would echo down the entire corridor, making me feel like a lonely guy, dabbling in one of Hell's mysteries."
"And every morning, I would enter the room, and examine the different hairs and seals. You see, after the first week, I had stretched parallel hairs all along the walls of the room, and along the ceiling; but over the floor, which was of polished stone, I had set out little, colorless wafers, tacky-side uppermost. Each wafer was numbered, and they were arranged after a definite plan, so that I should be able to trace the exact movements of any living thing that went across the floor.
"And every morning, I would walk into the room and check the different hairs and seals. You see, after the first week, I had stretched parallel hairs along the walls and ceiling; but on the polished stone floor, I had placed little, clear wafers, sticky side up. Each wafer was numbered, and they were arranged according to a specific plan, so I could track the precise movements of any living thing that crossed the floor."
"You will see that no material being or creature could possibly have entered that room, without leaving many signs to tell me about it. But nothing was ever disturbed, and I began to think that I should have to risk an attempt to stay the night in the room, in the Electric Pentacle. Yet, mind you, I knew that it would be a crazy thing to do; but I was getting stumped, and ready to do anything.
"You'll notice that no object or being could have come into that room without leaving plenty of evidence behind. But nothing was ever out of place, and I started to think that I would have to take the chance and spend the night in that room, inside the Electric Pentacle. Still, I knew it was a risky move; but I was getting frustrated and willing to try anything."
"Once, about midnight, I did break the seal on the door, and have a quick look in; but, I tell you, the whole Room gave one mad yell, and seemed to come toward me in a great belly of shadows, as if the walls had bellied in toward me. Of course, that must have been fancy. Anyway, the yell was sufficient, and I slammed the door, and locked it, feeling a bit weak down my spine. You know the feeling.
"Once, around midnight, I broke the seal on the door and took a quick look inside; but, I swear, the whole room let out a crazy yell and seemed to rush toward me in a wave of shadows, like the walls were closing in on me. Of course, that was probably just my imagination. Regardless, the yell was enough, and I slammed the door shut and locked it, feeling a bit shaky down my spine. You know that feeling."
"And then, when I had got to that state of readiness for anything, I made something of a discovery. It was about one in the morning, and I was walking slowly 'round the castle, keeping in the soft grass. I had come under the shadow of the East Front, and far above me, I could hear the vile, hooning whistle of the Room, up in the darkness of the unlit wing. Then, suddenly, a little in front of me, I heard a man's voice, speaking low, but evidently in glee:—
"And then, when I was finally ready for anything, I made a bit of a discovery. It was about one in the morning, and I was walking slowly around the castle, sticking to the soft grass. I had come under the shadow of the East Front, and far above me, I could hear the awful, hooting whistle of the Room, up in the dark, unlit wing. Then, suddenly, a little ahead of me, I heard a man’s voice, speaking softly, but clearly in a good mood:—"
"'By George! You Chaps; but I wouldn't care to bring a wife home in that!' it said, in the tone of the cultured Irish.
"'By George! You guys; but I wouldn't want to bring a wife home in that!' it said, in the tone of the cultured Irish."
"Someone started to reply; but there came a sharp exclamation, and then a rush, and I heard footsteps running in all directions. Evidently, the men had spotted me.
"Someone began to respond; but then there was a sudden shout, followed by a rush, and I heard footsteps darting in every direction. Clearly, the men had seen me."
"For a few seconds, I stood there, feeling an awful ass. After all, they were at the bottom of the haunting! Do you see what a big fool it made me seem? I had no doubt but that they were some of Tassoc's rivals; and here I had been feeling in every bone that I had hit a real, bad, genuine Case! And then, you know, there came the memory of hundreds of details, that made me just as much in doubt again. Anyway, whether it was natural, or ab-natural, there was a great deal yet to be cleared up.
"For a few seconds, I stood there, feeling like a complete idiot. After all, they were the ones behind the haunting! Can you see how foolish I looked? I was sure they were some of Tassoc's rivals; and here I had been convinced in every bone that I had come across a real, serious, genuine case! And then, you know, I got hit with the memory of hundreds of details that threw me right back into doubt. Anyway, whether it was natural or supernatural, there was still a lot to figure out."
"I told Tassoc, next morning, what I had discovered, and through the whole of every night, for five nights, we kept a close watch 'round the East Wing; but there was never a sign of anyone prowling about; and all the time, almost from evening to dawn, that grotesque whistling would hoon incredibly, far above us in the darkness.
"I told Tassoc the next morning what I had found out, and for five nights straight, we kept a close watch around the East Wing. But there was never a sign of anyone lurking around; all the while, almost from evening to dawn, that strange whistling would echo ridiculously, far above us in the darkness."
"On the morning after the fifth night, I received a wire from here, which brought me home by the next boat. I explained to Tassoc that I was simply bound to come away for a few days; but told him to keep up the watch 'round the castle. One thing I was very careful to do, and that was to make him absolutely promise never to go into the Room, between sunset and sunrise. I made it clear to him that we knew nothing definite yet, one way or the other; and if the room were what I had first thought it to be, it might be a lot better for him to die first, than enter it after dark.
"On the morning after the fifth night, I got a message from here, which got me home on the next boat. I explained to Tassoc that I just needed to leave for a few days, but I told him to keep watch around the castle. One thing I made sure of was to get him to promise never to go into the Room between sunset and sunrise. I made it clear to him that we didn’t know anything definite yet, one way or the other; and if the room was what I initially thought it was, it might be better for him to die than to enter it after dark."
"When I got here, and had finished my business, I thought you chaps would be interested; and also I wanted to get it all spread out clear in my mind; so I rung you up. I am going over again to-morrow, and when I get back, I ought to have something pretty extraordinary to tell you. By the way, there is a curious thing I forgot to tell you. I tried to get a phonographic record of the whistling; but it simply produced no impression on the wax at all. That is one of the things that has made me feel queer, I can tell you. Another extraordinary thing is that the microphone will not magnify the sound—will not even transmit it; seems to take no account of it, and acts as if it were nonexistent. I am absolutely and utterly stumped, up to the present. I am a wee bit curious to see whether any of your dear clever heads can make daylight of it. I cannot—not yet."
"When I got here and finished my business, I thought you all would be interested, and I also wanted to get everything clear in my mind, so I called you. I'm going back again tomorrow, and when I return, I should have something pretty incredible to share with you. By the way, there's an interesting thing I forgot to mention. I tried to record the whistling, but it didn't leave any mark on the wax at all. That’s one of the things that’s made me feel really strange, I can tell you. Another strange thing is that the microphone won’t amplify the sound—it won’t even pick it up; it seems to ignore it entirely and acts like it doesn’t exist. I’m completely stumped so far. I’m a little bit curious to see if any of your brilliant minds can figure it out. I can’t—not yet."
He rose to his feet.
He got up.
"Good night, all," he said, and began to usher us out abruptly, but without offence, into the night.
"Good night, everyone," he said, and started to usher us out quickly, but without causing any offense, into the night.
A fortnight later, he dropped each of us a card, and you can imagine that I was not late this time. When we arrived, Carnacki took us straight into dinner, and when we had finished, and all made ourselves comfortable, he began again, where he had left off:—
A couple of weeks later, he sent each of us a card, and you can bet I wasn't late this time. When we got there, Carnacki took us right into dinner, and after we finished and settled in, he started again from where he had left off:—
"Now just listen quietly; for I have got something pretty queer to tell you. I got back late at night, and I had to walk up to the castle, as I had not warned them that I was coming. It was bright moonlight; so that the walk was rather a pleasure, than otherwise. When I got there, the whole place was in darkness, and I thought I would take a walk 'round outside, to see whether Tassoc or his brother was keeping watch. But I could not find them anywhere, and concluded that they had got tired of it, and gone off to bed.
"Now just listen quietly, because I have something pretty strange to tell you. I got back late at night, and I had to walk up to the castle since I hadn’t let them know I was coming. It was bright moonlight, so the walk was more enjoyable than anything else. When I arrived, the whole place was dark, and I thought I would take a stroll outside to see if Tassoc or his brother was on watch. But I couldn’t find them anywhere and figured they had gotten tired of it and gone to bed."
"As I returned across the front of the East Wing, I caught the hooning whistling of the Room, coming down strangely through the stillness of the night. It had a queer note in it, I remember—low and constant, queerly meditative. I looked up at the window, bright in the moonlight, and got a sudden thought to bring a ladder from the stable yard, and try to get a look into the Room, through the window.
"As I walked back in front of the East Wing, I heard the loud whistling coming from the Room, echoing oddly through the stillness of the night. It had a strange note to it—low and steady, oddly reflective. I glanced up at the window, glowing in the moonlight, and had a sudden idea to grab a ladder from the stable yard and see if I could take a peek into the Room through the window."
"With this notion, I hunted 'round at the back of the castle, among the straggle of offices, and presently found a long, fairly light ladder; though it was heavy enough for one, goodness knows! And I thought at first that I should never get it reared. I managed at last, and let the ends rest very quietly against the wall, a little below the sill of the larger window. Then, going silently, I went up the ladder. Presently, I had my face above the sill and was looking in alone with the moonlight.
"With this idea in mind, I searched around the back of the castle, among the scattered offices, and soon I found a long, fairly lightweight ladder; though it was still heavy enough for one person, that’s for sure! At first, I thought I would never be able to lift it. But eventually, I managed to get it up and let the ends rest quietly against the wall, just below the larger window sill. Then, quietly, I climbed up the ladder. Soon, I had my face above the sill, looking in alone with the moonlight."
"Of course, the queer whistling sounded louder up there; but it still conveyed that peculiar sense of something whistling quietly to itself—can you understand? Though, for all the meditative lowness of the note, the horrible, gargantuan quality was distinct—a mighty parody of the human, as if I stood there and listened to the whistling from the lips of a monster with a man's soul.
"Of course, the strange whistling sounded louder up there; but it still gave off that odd sense of something softly whistling to itself—do you get what I mean? Even with the calm and low tone, the terrifying, massive quality was clear—a huge mockery of humanity, as if I stood there and listened to a monster whistling with a man's soul."
"And then, you know, I saw something. The floor in the middle of the huge, empty room, was puckered upward in the center into a strange soft-looking mound, parted at the top into an ever changing hole, that pulsated to that great, gentle hooning. At times, as I watched, I saw the heaving of the indented mound, gap across with a queer, inward suction, as with the drawing of an enormous breath; then the thing would dilate and pout once more to the incredible melody. And suddenly, as I stared, dumb, it came to me that the thing was living. I was looking at two enormous, blackened lips, blistered and brutal, there in the pale moonlight....
"And then, you know, I saw something. The floor in the middle of the huge, empty room was raised up in the center into a strange, soft-looking mound, with an ever-changing hole at the top that pulsed with that great, gentle sound. At times, as I watched, I saw the heaving of the indented mound gap open with a weird, inward suction, as if drawing in an enormous breath; then the thing would expand and contract once more to the incredible melody. And suddenly, as I stared, stunned, it hit me that the thing was alive. I was looking at two enormous, blackened lips, blistered and brutal, there in the pale moonlight....
"Abruptly, they bulged out to a vast, pouting mound of force and sound, stiffened and swollen, and hugely massive and clean-cut in the moon-beams. And a great sweat lay heavy on the vast upper-lip. In the same moment of time, the whistling had burst into a mad screaming note, that seemed to stun me, even where I stood, outside of the window. And then, the following moment, I was staring blankly at the solid, undisturbed floor of the room—smooth, polished stone flooring, from wall to wall; and there was an absolute silence.
"Abruptly, they expanded into a huge, protruding mound of force and sound, stiffened and swollen, massive and sharply defined in the moonlight. A thick sweat coated the vast upper lip. In that same instant, the whistling erupted into a wild, screaming note that felt like a shock, even from where I stood outside the window. And then, in the next moment, I found myself staring blankly at the solid, undisturbed floor of the room—smooth, polished stone flooring stretching from wall to wall; and there was complete silence."
"You can picture me staring into the quiet Room, and knowing what I knew. I felt like a sick, frightened kid, and wanted to slide quietly down the ladder, and run away. But in that very instant, I heard Tassoc's voice calling to me from within the Room, for help, help. My God! but I got such an awful dazed feeling; and I had a vague, bewildered notion that, after all, it was the Irishmen who had got him in there, and were taking it out of him. And then the call came again, and I burst the window, and jumped in to help him. I had a confused idea that the call had come from within the shadow of the great fireplace, and I raced across to it; but there was no one there.
You can imagine me staring into the quiet room, knowing what I knew. I felt like a sick, scared kid, wanting to slide quietly down the ladder and run away. But in that moment, I heard Tassoc's voice calling for help from inside the room, help. My God! I felt completely dazed; and I had a vague, confused idea that it was the Irishmen who had trapped him in there and were taking it out on him. Then the call came again, and I smashed the window and jumped in to help him. I had a hazy thought that the call came from the shadow of the big fireplace, and I rushed over to it; but there was no one there.
"'Tassoc!' I shouted, and my voice went empty-sounding 'round the great apartment; and then, in a flash, I knew that Tassoc had never called. I whirled 'round, sick with fear, toward the window, and as I did so, a frightful, exultant whistling scream burst through the Room. On my left, the end wall had bellied-in toward me, in a pair of gargantuan lips, black and utterly monstrous, to within a yard of my face. I fumbled for a mad instant at my revolver; not for it, but myself; for the danger was a thousand times worse than death. And then, suddenly, the Unknown Last Line of the Saaamaaa Ritual was whispered quite audibly in the room. Instantly, the thing happened that I have known once before. There came a sense as of dust falling continually and monotonously, and I knew that my life hung uncertain and suspended for a flash, in a brief, reeling vertigo of unseeable things. Then that ended, and I knew that I might live. My soul and body blended again, and life and power came to me. I dashed furiously at the window, and hurled myself out head-foremost; for I can tell you that I had stopped being afraid of death. I crashed down on to the ladder, and slithered, grabbing and grabbing; and so came some way or other alive to the bottom. And there I sat in the soft, wet grass, with the moonlight all about me; and far above, through the broken window of the Room, there was a low whistling.
"'Tassoc!' I shouted, and my voice echoed eerily around the huge apartment; and then, in an instant, I realized that Tassoc had never called. I spun around, overwhelmed with fear, towards the window, and as I did, a terrifying, triumphant whistling scream erupted through the Room. To my left, the end wall bulged inward toward me, forming massive, dark, grotesque lips, just a yard from my face. In a frantic moment, I fumbled for my revolver; not for it, but for myself; because the threat was a thousand times worse than death. Then, suddenly, the Unknown Last Line of the Saaamaaa Ritual was whispered clearly in the room. Instantly, the same feeling I had experienced once before returned. It felt like dust was falling endlessly and monotonously, and I sensed my life hanging uncertainly, caught in a fleeting, dizzying swirl of unseen things. Then that passed, and I realized that I might survive. My soul and body reconnected, and life and strength surged back into me. I charged at the window and threw myself out headfirst; I can tell you that I had stopped fearing death. I crashed onto the ladder, scrambling and grabbing; somehow, I made it alive to the bottom. And there I sat in the soft, wet grass, with moonlight surrounding me; and far above, through the shattered window of the Room, there was a soft whistling.
"That is the chief of it. I was not hurt, and I went 'round to the front, and knocked Tassoc up. When they let me in, we had a long yarn, over some good whisky—for I was shaken to pieces—and I explained things as much as I could, I told Tassoc that the room would have to come down, and every fragment of it burned in a blast-furnace, erected within a pentacle. He nodded. There was nothing to say. Then I went to bed.
"That's the main point. I wasn’t hurt, so I went to the front and knocked on Tassoc’s door. When they let me in, we had a long chat over some good whisky—because I was shaken up—and I explained things as clearly as I could. I told Tassoc that the room had to come down and every piece of it burned in a blast furnace set up within a pentacle. He nodded. There was nothing more to say. Then I went to bed."
"We turned a small army on to the work, and within ten days, that lovely thing had gone up in smoke, and what was left was calcined, and clean.
"We put a small team to work, and within ten days, that beautiful thing was reduced to ashes, and what remained was charred and clean."
"It was when the workmen were stripping the paneling, that I got hold of a sound notion of the beginnings of that beastly development. Over the great fireplace, after the great oak panels had been torn down, I found that there was let into the masonry a scrollwork of stone, with on it an old inscription, in ancient Celtic, that here in this room was burned Dian Tiansay, Jester of King Alzof, who made the Song of Foolishness upon King Ernore of the Seventh Castle.
"It was when the workers were taking down the paneling that I started to get a clear idea of how that terrible situation began. Above the large fireplace, after the big oak panels were removed, I discovered a stone scrollwork set into the masonry, which had an old inscription in ancient Celtic, stating that here in this room was burned Dian Tiansay, the Jester of King Alzof, who created the Song of Foolishness about King Ernore of the Seventh Castle."
"When I got the translation clear, I gave it to Tassoc. He was tremendously excited; for he knew the old tale, and took me down to the library to look at an old parchment that gave the story in detail. Afterward, I found that the incident was well-known about the countryside; but always regarded more as a legend than as history. And no one seemed ever to have dreamt that the old East Wing of Iastrae Castle was the remains of the ancient Seventh Castle.
"When I got the translation clear, I gave it to Tassoc. He was really excited because he knew the old story and took me down to the library to check out an old parchment that detailed it. Later, I learned that the incident was well-known in the area, but it was usually seen more as a legend than as history. And no one ever seemed to have thought that the old East Wing of Iastrae Castle was what was left of the ancient Seventh Castle."
"From the old parchment, I gathered that there had been a pretty dirty job done, away back in the years. It seems that King Alzof and King Ernore had been enemies by birthright, as you might say truly; but that nothing more than a little raiding had occurred on either side for years, until Dian Tiansay made the Song of Foolishness upon King Ernore, and sang it before King Alzof; and so greatly was it appreciated that King Alzof gave the jester one of his ladies, to wife.
"From the old parchment, I learned that there had been quite a messy situation a long time ago. It seems that King Alzof and King Ernore were natural-born enemies, as you might say; but there hadn't been much more than some raiding on either side for years, until Dian Tiansay performed the Song of Foolishness about King Ernore and sang it in front of King Alzof. It was so well-received that King Alzof gave the jester one of his ladies as a wife."
"Presently, all the people of the land had come to know the song, and so it came at last to King Ernore, who was so angered that he made war upon his old enemy, and took and burned him and his castle; but Dian Tiansay, the jester, he brought with him to his own place, and having torn his tongue out because of the song which he had made and sung, he imprisoned him in the Room in the East Wing (which was evidently used for unpleasant purposes), and the jester's wife, he kept for himself, having a fancy for her prettiness.
"Nowadays, everyone in the land knew the song, and eventually, it reached King Ernore, who was so furious that he waged war on his old enemy, capturing and burning him along with his castle. However, he took Dian Tiansay, the jester, to his own residence, and after tearing out his tongue because of the song he had created and sung, he imprisoned him in the Room in the East Wing (which was clearly used for unpleasant purposes). The jester's wife, he kept for himself, as he was attracted to her beauty."
"But one night, Dian Tiansay's wife was not to be found, and in the morning they discovered her lying dead in her husband's arms, and he sitting, whistling the Song of Foolishness, for he had no longer the power to sing it.
"But one night, Dian Tiansay's wife was missing, and in the morning they found her lifeless in her husband's arms, with him sitting there, whistling the Song of Foolishness, as he had lost the ability to sing it."
"Then they roasted Dian Tiansay, in the great fireplace—probably from that selfsame 'galley-iron' which I have already mentioned. And until he died, Dian Tiansay ceased not to whistle the Song of Foolishness, which he could no longer sing. But afterward, 'in that room' there was often heard at night the sound of something whistling; and there 'grew a power in that room,' so that none dared to sleep in it. And presently, it would seem, the King went to another castle; for the whistling troubled him.
"Then they roasted Dian Tiansay in the big fireplace—probably with that same 'galley-iron' I mentioned before. And until his death, Dian Tiansay kept whistling the Song of Foolishness, even though he could no longer sing it. But afterward, 'in that room,' people often heard whistling at night; and a strange presence developed in that room, so that no one dared to sleep there. It seemed that soon after, the King moved to another castle because the whistling disturbed him."
"There you have it all. Of course, that is only a rough rendering of the translation of the parchment. But it sounds extraordinarily quaint. Don't you think so?"
"There you have it all. Of course, that's just a rough version of the translation of the parchment. But it sounds really charming. Don't you think?"
"Yes," I said, answering for the lot. "But how did the thing grow to such a tremendous manifestation?"
"Yeah," I said, speaking for everyone. "But how did it become such a huge thing?"
"One of those cases of continuity of thought producing a positive action upon the immediate surrounding material," replied Carnacki. "The development must have been going forward through centuries, to have produced such a monstrosity. It was a true instance of Saiitii manifestation, which I can best explain by likening it to a living spiritual fungus, which involves the very structure of the aether-fiber itself, and, of course, in so doing, acquires an essential control over the 'material substance' involved in it. It is impossible to make it plainer in a few words."
"That's one of those situations where a consistent line of thought leads to a positive effect on the surrounding environment," replied Carnacki. "This development must have been going on for centuries to create something so grotesque. It’s a clear example of a spiritual manifestation, and I can best describe it as a living spiritual fungus that affects the very makeup of the aether-fiber. By doing so, it gains a significant control over the 'material substance' connected to it. It’s hard to explain more clearly in just a few words."
"What broke the seventh hair?" asked Taylor.
"What broke the seventh hair?" Taylor asked.
But Carnacki did not know. He thought it was probably nothing but being too severely tensioned. He also explained that they found out that the men who had run away, had not been up to mischief; but had come over secretly, merely to hear the whistling, which, indeed, had suddenly become the talk of the whole countryside.
But Carnacki didn’t know. He thought it was probably just stress. He also mentioned that they discovered the men who had fled had not been up to anything sneaky; they had come over secretly just to listen to the whistling, which had, in fact, suddenly become the talk of the entire countryside.
"One other thing," said Arkright, "have you any idea what governs the use of the Unknown Last Line of the Saaamaaa Ritual? I know, of course, that it was used by the Ab-human Priests in the Incantation of Raaaee; but what used it on your behalf, and what made it?"
"One more thing," said Arkright, "do you know what controls the use of the Unknown Last Line of the Saaamaaa Ritual? I know, of course, that it was used by the Ab-human Priests in the Incantation of Raaaee; but what used it for you, and what created it?"
"You had better read Harzan's Monograph, and my Addenda to it, on Astral and Astral Co-ordination and Interference," said Carnacki. "It is an extraordinary subject, and I can only say here that the human vibration may not be insulated from the astral (as is always believed to be the case, in interferences by the Ab-human), without immediate action being taken by those Forces which govern the spinning of the outer circle. In other words, it is being proved, time after time, that there is some inscrutable Protective Force constantly intervening between the human soul (not the body, mind you,) and the Outer Monstrosities. Am I clear?"
"You should really read Harzan's Monograph and my Addenda about Astral and Astral Coordination and Interference," Carnacki said. "It's an amazing topic, and I can only mention that the human vibration might not be isolated from the astral (as is usually thought to be the case in interferences caused by the Ab-human) unless immediate action is taken by those Forces that control the rotation of the outer circle. In other words, it's consistently being shown that there is some mysterious Protective Force that constantly steps in between the human soul (not the body, just so you know) and the Outer Monstrosities. Is that clear?"
"Yes, I think so," I replied. "And you believe that the Room had become the material expression of the ancient Jester—that his soul, rotten with hatred, had bred into a monster—eh?" I asked.
"Yeah, I think so," I replied. "And you believe that the Room had turned into the physical embodiment of the ancient Jester—that his soul, corrupted by hatred, had evolved into a monster—right?" I asked.
"Yes," said Carnacki, nodding, "I think you've put my thought rather neatly. It is a queer coincidence that Miss Donnehue is supposed to be descended (so I have heard since) from the same King Ernore. It makes one think some curious thoughts, doesn't it? The marriage coming on, and the Room waking to fresh life. If she had gone into that room, ever ... eh? It had waited a long time. Sins of the fathers. Yes, I've thought of that. They're to be married next week, and I am to be best man, which is a thing I hate. And he won his bets, rather! Just think, if ever she had gone into that room. Pretty horrible, eh?"
"Yeah," Carnacki nodded, "I think you captured my thought pretty well. It’s a strange coincidence that Miss Donnehue is said to be descended (so I've heard since) from the same King Ernore. It makes you think some interesting thoughts, doesn’t it? With the wedding coming up and the Room coming back to life. If she had ever stepped into that room... huh? It has been waiting a long time. Sins of the fathers. Yes, I’ve thought about that. They’re getting married next week, and I’m supposed to be the best man, which I really dislike. And he won his bets, of course! Just imagine, if she had ever gone into that room. Quite horrible, right?"
He nodded his head, grimly, and we four nodded back. Then he rose and took us collectively to the door, and presently thrust us forth in friendly fashion on the Embankment and into the fresh night air.
He nodded his head, grimly, and the four of us nodded back. Then he stood up and led us to the door, and soon pushed us out in a friendly way onto the Embankment and into the cool night air.
"Good night," we all called back, and went to our various homes. If she had, eh? If she had? That is what I kept thinking.
"Good night," we all responded, and went to our separate homes. If she had, huh? If she had? That’s what I kept thinking.
No. 4—THE HORSE OF THE INVISIBLE
I had that afternoon received an invitation from Carnacki. When I reached his place I found him sitting alone. As I came into the room he rose with a perceptibly stiff movement and extended his left hand. His face seemed to be badly scarred and bruised and his right hand was bandaged. He shook hands and offered me his paper, which I refused. Then he passed me a handful of photographs and returned to his reading.
I received an invitation from Carnacki that afternoon. When I got to his place, I found him sitting alone. As I entered the room, he stood up with a noticeably stiff movement and extended his left hand. His face looked badly scarred and bruised, and his right hand was bandaged. He shook my hand and offered me his paper, which I declined. Then he handed me a bunch of photographs and went back to reading.
Now, that is just Carnacki. Not a word had come from him and not a question from me. He would tell us all about it later. I spent about half an hour looking at the photographs which were chiefly "snaps" (some by flashlight) of an extraordinarily pretty girl; though in some of the photographs it was wonderful that her prettiness was so evident for so frightened and startled was her expression that it was difficult not to believe that she had been photographed in the presence of some imminent and overwhelming danger.
Now, that’s just Carnacki. He hadn't said a word, and I hadn’t asked him anything. He would fill us in later. I spent about half an hour looking at the photos, which were mainly casual shots (some taken with a flash) of an incredibly beautiful girl; although in some of the pictures, it was surprising how her beauty shone through, considering how scared and shocked her expression was, making it hard not to think that she had been photographed while facing some immediate and overwhelming threat.
The bulk of the photographs were of interiors of different rooms and passages and in every one the girl might be seen, either full length in the distance or closer, with perhaps little more than a hand or arm or portion of the head or dress included in the photograph. All of these had evidently been taken with some definite aim that did not have for its first purpose the picturing of the girl, but obviously of her surroundings and they made me very curious, as you can imagine.
The majority of the photographs showed various room interiors and hallways, and in each one, the girl could be seen, either from a distance or up close, sometimes just her hand, arm, head, or part of her dress appearing in the shot. Clearly, these photos were taken with a specific focus that wasn’t primarily about capturing the girl, but rather her environment, and they definitely piqued my curiosity, as you can imagine.
Near the bottom of the pile, however, I came upon something definitely extraordinary. It was a photograph of the girl standing abrupt and clear in the great blaze of a flashlight, as was plain to be seen. Her face was turned a little upward as if she had been frightened suddenly by some noise. Directly above her, as though half-formed and coming down out of the shadows, was the shape of a single enormous hoof.
Near the bottom of the pile, though, I found something definitely extraordinary. It was a photograph of a girl standing clearly in the bright light of a flashlight, as you could easily see. Her face was turned slightly upward, as if she had been startled by some noise. Right above her, as if it were half-formed and descending from the shadows, was the shape of a single huge hoof.
I examined this photograph for a long time without understanding it more than that it had probably to do with some queer case in which Carnacki was interested. When Jessop, Arkright and Taylor came in Carnacki quietly held out his hand for the photographs which I returned in the same spirit and afterward we all went in to dinner. When we had spent a quiet hour at the table we pulled our chairs 'round and made ourselves snug and Carnacki began:
I stared at this photograph for a long time without getting much more than the sense that it was probably related to some unusual case Carnacki was looking into. When Jessop, Arkright, and Taylor arrived, Carnacki calmly reached out for the photographs, which I handed back in the same manner. Afterward, we all went to dinner. Once we had a peaceful hour at the table, we moved our chairs around to get comfortable, and Carnacki started talking:
"I've been North," he said, speaking slowly and painfully between puffs at his pipe. "Up to Hisgins of East Lancashire. It has been a pretty strange business all 'round, as I fancy you chaps will think, when I have finished. I knew before I went, something about the 'horse story,' as I have heard it called; but I never thought of it coming my way, somehow. Also I know now that I never considered it seriously—in spite of my rule always to keep an open mind. Funny creatures, we humans!
"I've been up North," he said, speaking slowly and painfully between puffs on his pipe. "I went to Hisgins in East Lancashire. It's been a pretty strange experience overall, as I think you guys will agree when I've finished. Before I went, I knew a bit about the 'horse story,' as I've heard it referred to, but I never expected it to involve me, for some reason. Also, I know now that I never took it seriously—despite my rule to always keep an open mind. Funny creatures, us humans!"
"Well, I got a wire asking for an appointment, which of course told me that there was some trouble. On the date I fixed old Captain Hisgins himself came up to see me. He told me a great many new details about the horse story; though naturally I had always known the main points and understood that if the first child were a girl, that girl would be haunted by the Horse during her courtship.
"Well, I received a message asking for an appointment, which clearly indicated that there was some trouble. On the date I set, old Captain Hisgins himself came to see me. He shared a lot of new details about the horse story; though, of course, I had always known the main points and understood that if the first child was a girl, that girl would be haunted by the Horse during her courtship."
"It is, as you can see already, an extraordinary story and though I have always known about it, I have never thought it to be anything more than an old-time legend, as I have already hinted. You see, for seven generations the Hisgins family have had men children for their first-born and even the Hisginses themselves have long considered the tale to be little more than a myth.
"It is, as you can see already, an extraordinary story, and while I’ve always known about it, I’ve never really thought it was anything more than an old legend, as I’ve already mentioned. You see, for seven generations, the Hisgins family has had sons as their first-born, and even the Hisginses themselves have long viewed the tale as little more than a myth."
"To come to the present, the eldest child of the reigning family is a girl and she has been often teased and warned in jest by her friends and relations that she is the first girl to be the eldest for seven generations and that she would have to keep her men friends at arm's length or go into a nunnery if she hoped to escape the haunting. And this, I think, shows us how thoroughly the tale had grown to be considered as nothing worthy of the least serious thought. Don't you think so?
"To get to the present, the oldest child in the royal family is a girl, and her friends and relatives often tease her, joking that she’s the first girl to be the oldest in seven generations. They tell her she should keep her male friends at a distance or end up in a convent if she wants to avoid the haunting. I think this shows how much the story has come to be seen as something not worth taking seriously at all. Don’t you think?"
"Two months ago Miss Hisgins became engaged to Beaumont, a young Naval Officer, and on the evening of the very day of the engagement, before it was even formally announced, a most extraordinary thing happened which resulted in Captain Hisgins making the appointment and my ultimately going down to their place to look into the thing.
"Two months ago, Miss Hisgins got engaged to Beaumont, a young Naval Officer, and on the evening of the very day of the engagement, before it was even officially announced, something truly extraordinary happened that led Captain Hisgins to make the appointment and eventually prompted me to go down to their place to look into it."
"From the old family records and papers that were entrusted to me I found that there could be no possible doubt that prior to something like a hundred and fifty years ago there were some very extraordinary and disagreeable coincidences, to put the thing in the least emotional way. In the whole of the two centuries prior to that date there were five first-born girls out of a total of seven generations of the family. Each of these girls grew up to maidenhood and each became engaged, and each one died during the period of engagement, two by suicide, one by falling from a window, one from a 'broken heart' (presumably heart failure, owing to sudden shock through fright). The fifth girl was killed one evening in the park 'round the house; but just how, there seemed to be no exact knowledge; only that there was an impression that she had been kicked by a horse. She was dead when found. Now, you see, all of these deaths might be attributed in a way—even the suicides—to natural causes, I mean as distinct from supernatural. You see? Yet, in every case the maidens had undoubtedly suffered some extraordinary and terrifying experiences during their various courtships for in all of the records there was mention either of the neighing of an unseen horse or of the sounds of an invisible horse galloping, as well as many other peculiar and quite inexplicable manifestations. You begin to understand now, I think, just how extraordinary a business it was that I was asked to look into.
"From the old family records and papers that were given to me, I found that there was no doubt that about one hundred and fifty years ago, there were some very strange and unpleasant coincidences, to say the least. In the two centuries leading up to that time, there were five first-born girls out of a total of seven generations in the family. Each of these girls grew up to become young women, got engaged, and tragically, each one died during their engagement: two by suicide, one by falling from a window, one from a 'broken heart' (presumably heart failure due to sudden shock from fright). The fifth girl was killed one evening in the park near the house; however, there seemed to be no precise details about how it happened, only a belief that she had been kicked by a horse. She was found dead. Now, you see, all of these deaths might be attributed in some way—even the suicides—to natural causes, I mean, as opposed to supernatural. Do you see? Yet, in every case, the young women had clearly gone through some extraordinary and terrifying experiences during their various courtships, as all of the records mentioned either the sound of an unseen horse neighing or the noises of an invisible horse galloping, along with many other strange and completely inexplicable events. I think you're starting to understand just how unusual the situation was that I was asked to investigate."
"I gathered from one account that the haunting of the girls was so constant and horrible that two of the girls' lovers fairly ran away from their ladyloves. And I think it was this, more than anything else, that made me feel that there had been something more in it than a mere succession of uncomfortable coincidences.
"I learned from one story that the girls were haunted so often and in such a terrible way that two of their boyfriends actually ran away from them. And I believe this, more than anything else, made me feel there was something deeper involved than just a series of awkward coincidences."
"I got hold of these facts before I had been many hours in the house and after this I went pretty carefully into the details of the thing that happened on the night of Miss Hisgins's engagement to Beaumont. It seems that as the two of them were going through the big lower corridor, just after dusk and before the lamps had been lighted, there had been a sudden, horrible neighing in the corridor, close to them. Immediately afterward Beaumont received a tremendous blow or kick which broke his right forearm. Then the rest of the family and the servants came running to know what was wrong. Lights were brought and the corridor and, afterward, the whole house searched, but nothing unusual was found.
"I got a hold of these details after I'd only been in the house for a few hours, and from that point, I looked closely into what happened on the night Miss Hisgins got engaged to Beaumont. It seems that as they were walking through the big lower corridor, just after dusk and before the lamps were lit, there was a sudden, terrifying neighing nearby. Right after that, Beaumont took a huge blow or kick that broke his right forearm. Then the rest of the family and the staff rushed over to see what was going on. They brought lights and searched the corridor and then the entire house, but they didn’t find anything unusual."
"You can imagine the excitement in the house and the half incredulous, half believing talk about the old legend. Then, later, in the middle of the night the old Captain was waked by the sound of a great horse galloping 'round and 'round the house.
You can picture the excitement in the house and the mix of disbelief and belief in the chatter about the old legend. Then, later, in the middle of the night, the old Captain was awakened by the sound of a large horse galloping around the house.
"Several times after this both Beaumont and the girl said that they had heard the sounds of hoofs near to them after dusk, in several of the rooms and corridors.
"Several times after this, both Beaumont and the girl mentioned that they had heard the sound of hooves nearby after dark, in various rooms and hallways."
"Three nights later Beaumont was waked by a strange neighing in the nighttime seeming to come from the direction of his sweetheart's bedroom. He ran hurriedly for her father and the two of them raced to her room. They found her awake and ill with sheer terror, having been awakened by the neighing, seemingly close to her bed.
"Three nights later, Beaumont was awakened by a strange neighing in the night, which seemed to come from his sweetheart's bedroom. He quickly ran to get her father, and together they rushed to her room. They found her awake and terrified, having been jolted from sleep by the neighing, which sounded close to her bed."
"The night before I arrived, there had been a fresh happening and they were all in a frightfully nervy state, as you can imagine.
"The night before I got there, something new had happened and they were all in a really anxious state, as you can imagine."
"I spent most of the first day, as I have hinted, in getting hold of details; but after dinner I slacked off and played billiards all the evening with Beaumont and Miss Hisgins. We stopped about ten o'clock and had coffee and I got Beaumont to give me full particulars about the thing that had happened the evening before.
"I spent most of the first day, as I mentioned, collecting details; but after dinner, I relaxed and played billiards all evening with Beaumont and Miss Hisgins. We finished around ten o'clock and had coffee, and I got Beaumont to fill me in on everything that happened the night before."
"He and Miss Hisgins had been sitting quietly in her aunt's boudoir whilst the old lady chaperoned them, behind a book. It was growing dusk and the lamp was at her end of the table. The rest of the house was not yet lit as the evening had come earlier than usual.
"He and Miss Hisgins had been sitting quietly in her aunt's room while the old lady watched over them, hidden behind a book. It was getting dark, and the lamp was on her side of the table. The rest of the house wasn't lit yet because evening had arrived sooner than usual."
"Well, it seems that the door into the hall was open and suddenly the girl said: 'H'sh! what's that?'
"Well, it looks like the door to the hall was open, and suddenly the girl said, 'Shh! What’s that?'"
"They both listened and then Beaumont heard it—the sound of a horse outside of the front door.
"They both listened, and then Beaumont heard it—the sound of a horse outside the front door."
"'Your father?' he suggested, but she reminded him that her father was not riding.
"'Your dad?' he suggested, but she reminded him that her dad wasn't riding."
"Of course they were both ready to feel queer, as you can suppose, but Beaumont made an effort to shake this off and went into the hall to see whether anyone was at the entrance. It was pretty dark in the hall and he could see the glass panels of the inner draft door, clear-cut in the darkness of the hall. He walked over to the glass and looked through into the drive beyond, but there nothing in sight.
"Of course they were both ready to feel strange, as you can imagine, but Beaumont tried to shake this off and went into the hall to see if anyone was at the entrance. It was pretty dark in the hall, and he could see the glass panels of the inner draft door, sharply outlined in the darkness. He walked over to the glass and looked through into the driveway beyond, but there was nothing in sight."
"He felt nervous and puzzled and opened the inner door and went out on to the carriage-circle. Almost directly afterward the great hall door swung to with a crash behind him. He told me that he had a sudden awful feeling of having been trapped in some way—that is how he put it. He whirled 'round and gripped the door handle, but something seemed to be holding it with a vast grip on the other side. Then, before he could be fixed in his mind that this was so, he was able to turn the handle and open the door.
He felt anxious and confused, so he opened the inner door and stepped out into the carriage circle. Almost immediately, the main hall door slammed shut behind him. He told me that he suddenly felt a terrible sense of being trapped—that’s how he described it. He spun around and grabbed the door handle, but it felt like something was holding it shut with a powerful grip from the other side. Then, before he could fully process what was happening, he managed to turn the handle and open the door.
"He paused a moment in the doorway and peered into the hall, for he had hardly steadied his mind sufficiently to know whether he was really frightened or not. Then he heard his sweetheart blow him a kiss out of the greyness of the big, unlit hall and he knew that she had followed him from the boudoir. He blew her a kiss back and stepped inside the doorway, meaning to go to her. And then, suddenly, in a flash of sickening knowledge he knew that it was not his sweetheart who had blown him that kiss. He knew that something was trying to tempt him alone into the darkness and that the girl had never left the boudoir. He jumped back and in the same instant of time he heard the kiss again, nearer to him. He called out at the top of his voice: 'Mary, stay in the boudoir. Don't move out of the boudoir until I come to you.' He heard her call something in reply from the boudoir and then he had struck a clump of a dozen or so matches and was holding them above his head and looking 'round the hall. There was no one in it, but even as the matches burned out there came the sounds of a great horse galloping down the empty drive.
He paused for a moment in the doorway and glanced into the hall, as he could hardly get his thoughts straight enough to tell if he was actually scared or not. Then he heard his girlfriend blow him a kiss from the shadowy, unlit hall, and he realized she had followed him from the bedroom. He blew a kiss back and stepped into the doorway, intending to go to her. But then, in a sudden wave of horrible realization, he understood that it wasn’t his girlfriend who had blown him that kiss. He realized something was trying to lure him into the darkness alone and that the girl had never left the bedroom. He jumped back, and at that very moment, he heard the kiss again, closer to him. He shouted as loud as he could: 'Mary, stay in the bedroom. Don’t leave the bedroom until I come to you.' He heard her call something back from the bedroom, and then he had struck a bunch of about a dozen matches, holding them above his head and looking around the hall. There was no one in it, but just as the matches burned out, he heard the sound of a large horse galloping down the empty driveway.
"Now you see, both he and the girl had heard the sounds of the horse galloping; but when I questioned more closely I found that the aunt had heard nothing, though it is true she is a bit deaf, and she was further back in the room. Of course, both he and Miss Hisgins had been in an extremely nervous state and ready to hear anything. The door might have been slammed by a sudden puff of wind owing to some inner door being opened; and as for the grip on the handle, that may have been nothing more than the snick catching.
"Now you see, both he and the girl heard the sound of the horse galloping; but when I asked more closely, I found that the aunt hadn’t heard anything, though it's true she's a bit deaf and was further back in the room. Of course, both he and Miss Hisgins were in an extremely nervous state and ready to hear anything. The door might have been slammed by a sudden gust of wind from an inner door being opened; and as for the grip on the handle, that might have just been the latch catching."
"With regard to the kisses and the sounds of the horse galloping, I pointed out that these might have seemed ordinary enough sounds, if they had been only cool enough to reason. As I told him, and as he knew, the sounds of a horse galloping carry a long way on the wind so that what he had heard might have been nothing more than a horse being ridden some distance away. And as for the kiss, plenty of quiet noises—the rustle of a paper or a leaf—have a somewhat similar sound, especially if one is in an overstrung condition and imagining things.
"About the kisses and the sound of the horse galloping, I mentioned that these might have seemed pretty normal sounds if they had been cool enough to think about. As I told him, and as he knew, the sounds of a galloping horse can travel quite a distance in the wind, so what he heard could have just been a horse being ridden far away. And regarding the kiss, lots of quiet noises—the rustling of paper or a leaf—can sound pretty similar, especially if someone is a bit on edge and imagining things."
"I finished preaching this little sermon on commonsense versus hysteria as we put out the lights and left the billiard room. But neither Beaumont nor Miss Hisgins would agree that there had been any fancy on their parts.
"I wrapped up this little talk on common sense versus hysteria as we turned off the lights and left the billiard room. But neither Beaumont nor Miss Hisgins would admit that there had been any delusion on their side."
"We had come out of the billiard room by this time and were going along the passage and I was still doing my best to make both of them see the ordinary, commonplace possibilities of the happening, when what killed my pig, as the saying goes, was the sound of a hoof in the dark billiard room we had just left.
"We had just left the billiard room and were walking down the hallway. I was still trying to help both of them understand the ordinary, everyday possibilities of what had happened when, as the saying goes, what really caught me off guard was the sound of a hoof in the dark billiard room we had just exited."
"I felt the 'creep' come on me in a flash, up my spine and over the back of my head. Miss Hisgins whooped like a child with the whooping cough and ran up the passage, giving little gasping screams. Beaumont, however, ripped 'round on his heels and jumped back a couple of yards. I gave back too, a bit, as you can understand.
"I felt the 'creep' hit me suddenly, running up my spine and over the back of my head. Miss Hisgins screamed like a kid with whooping cough and dashed down the hallway, making little gasping noises. Beaumont, on the other hand, spun around on his heels and jumped back a couple of feet. I backed away a little too, as you can imagine."
"'There it is,' he said in a low, breathless voice. 'Perhaps you'll believe now.'
"'There it is,' he said in a quiet, breathless voice. 'Maybe you'll believe it now.'"
"'There's certainly something,' I whispered, never taking my gaze off the closed door of the billiard room.
"'There's definitely something,' I whispered, never taking my eyes off the closed door of the billiard room.
"'H'sh!' he muttered. 'There it is again.'
"'H'sh!' he muttered. 'There it is again.'"
"There was a sound like a great horse pacing 'round and 'round the billiard room with slow, deliberate steps. A horrible cold fright took me so that it seemed impossible to take a full breath, you know the feeling, and then I saw we must have been walking backward for we found ourselves suddenly at the opening of the long passage.
"There was a sound like a big horse walking back and forth in the billiard room with slow, careful steps. A terrible cold fear gripped me, making it hard to catch my breath, you know the feeling, and then I realized we must have been walking backward because we suddenly found ourselves at the entrance of the long hallway."
"We stopped there and listened. The sounds went on steadily with a horrible sort of deliberateness, as if the brute were taking a sort of malicious gusto in walking about all over the room which we had just occupied. Do you understand just what I mean?
"We stopped there and listened. The sounds kept going steadily with a terrifying kind of intention, as if the creature was enjoying itself while walking around the room we had just left. Do you get what I'm saying?"
"Then there was a pause and a long time of absolute quiet except for an excited whispering from some of the people down in the big hall. The sound came plainly up the wide stairway. I fancy they were gathered 'round Miss Hisgins, with some notion of protecting her.
"Then there was a pause and a long stretch of complete silence except for some excited whispering from people down in the big hall. The sound traveled clearly up the wide stairway. I imagine they were huddled around Miss Hisgins, wanting to protect her."
"I should think Beaumont and I stood there, at the end of the passage for about five minutes, listening for any noise in the billiard room. Then I realized what a horrible funk I was in and I said to him: 'I'm going to see what's there.'
"I figured Beaumont and I were standing there at the end of the hall for about five minutes, listening for any sounds coming from the billiard room. Then I realized how scared I was and said to him, 'I'm going to check it out.'"
"'So'm I,' he answered. He was pretty white, but he had heaps of pluck. I told him to wait one instant and I made a dash into my bedroom and got my camera and flashlight. I slipped my revolver into my right-hand pocket and a knuckle-duster over my left fist, where it was ready and yet would not stop me from being able to work my flashlight.
"'Me too,' he replied. He was pretty pale, but he had a lot of courage. I told him to hold on for a second, then I rushed into my bedroom to grab my camera and flashlight. I slipped my revolver into my right pocket and put a knuckle-duster over my left fist, so it was ready while still letting me use my flashlight.
"Then I ran back to Beaumont. He held out his hand to show me that he had his pistol and I nodded, but whispered to him not to be too quick to shoot, as there might be some silly practical joking at work, after all. He had got a lamp from a bracket in the upper hall which he was holding in the crook of his damaged arm, so that we had a good light. Then we went down the passage toward the billiard room and you can imagine that we were a pretty nervous couple.
"Then I ran back to Beaumont. He held out his hand to show me he had his pistol, and I nodded but whispered for him not to be too quick to shoot, since there might be some silly prank happening after all. He had grabbed a lamp from a bracket in the upper hall, holding it in the crook of his injured arm, so we had a good light. Then we headed down the hallway toward the billiard room, and you can imagine we were a pretty nervous pair."
"All this time there had not been a sound, but abruptly when we were within perhaps a couple of yards of the door we heard the sudden clumping of a hoof on the solid parquet floor of the billiard room. In the instant afterward it seemed to me that the whole place shook beneath the ponderous hoof falls of some huge thing, coming toward the door. Both Beaumont and I gave back a pace or two, and then realized and hung on to our courage, as you might say, and waited. The great tread came right up to the door and then stopped and there was an instant of absolute silence, except that so far as I was concerned, the pulsing in my throat and temples almost deafened me.
"All this time, there hadn’t been a sound, but suddenly, when we were just a couple of yards from the door, we heard the loud thud of a hoof on the solid parquet floor of the billiard room. In that moment, it felt like the whole place trembled under the heavy hoof falls of some enormous creature, coming toward the door. Beaumont and I stepped back a pace or two, then gathered our courage and stood our ground. The heavy footsteps came right up to the door and then stopped, and there was a moment of complete silence, except for the pounding in my throat and temples that felt almost deafening."
"I dare say we waited quite half a minute and then came the further restless clumping of a great hoof. Immediately afterward the sounds came right on as if some invisible thing passed through the closed door and the ponderous tread was upon us. We jumped, each of us, to our side of the passage and I know that I spread myself stiff against the wall. The clungk clunck, clungk clunck, of the great hoof falls passed right between us and slowly and with deadly deliberateness, down the passage. I heard them through a haze of blood beats in my ears and temples and my body was extraordinarily rigid and pringling and I was horribly breathless. I stood for a little time like this, my head turned so that I could see up the passage. I was conscious only that there was a hideous danger abroad. Do you understand?
"I would say we waited about half a minute, and then we heard the heavy clumping of a large hoof. Right after that, the sounds came closer, as if something invisible had passed through the closed door, and the heavy footsteps were upon us. We jumped to our respective sides of the hallway, and I pressed rigidly against the wall. The clunk clunk, clunk clunk of the large hoofsteps moved right between us and slowly, with a deadly slowness, down the passage. I could hear them through a haze of pounding in my ears and temples, and my body was unusually tense and tingling, leaving me feeling incredibly breathless. I stood there for a moment, my head turned to see up the passage. I was only aware that there was a terrible danger nearby. Do you get it?"
"And then, suddenly, my pluck came back to me. I was aware that the noise of the hoof beats sounded near the other end of the passage. I twisted quickly and got my camera to bear and snapped off the flashlight. Immediately afterward, Beaumont let fly a storm of shots down the passage and began to run, shouting: 'It's after Mary. Run! Run!'
"And then, all of a sudden, I felt my courage return. I noticed that the sound of the hoofbeats was getting closer at the other end of the hallway. I quickly turned, aimed my camera, and flashed the light. Right after that, Beaumont fired off a barrage of shots down the hallway and started running, yelling: 'It's after Mary. Run! Run!'"
"He rushed down the passage and I after him. We came out on the main landing and heard the sound of a hoof on the stairs and after that, nothing. And from thence onward, nothing.
"He rushed down the hallway and I followed him. We emerged on the main landing and heard the sound of a hoof on the stairs, and after that, nothing. And from that point on, nothing."
"Down below us in the big hall I could see a number of the household 'round Miss Hisgins, who seemed to have fainted and there were several of the servants clumped together a little way off, staring up at the main landing and no one saying a single word. And about some twenty steps up the stairs was the old Captain Hisgins with a drawn sword in his hand where he had halted, just below the last hoof sound. I think I never saw anything finer than the old man standing there between his daughter and that infernal thing.
"Down below us in the large hall, I could see a group of the household gathered around Miss Hisgins, who appeared to have fainted, and several servants were huddled a bit further away, staring up at the main landing without saying a word. About twenty steps up the stairs stood the old Captain Hisgins with a drawn sword in his hand, having paused just below the last sound of hooves. I don't think I've ever seen anything more impressive than the old man standing there between his daughter and that terrible creature."
"I daresay you can understand the queer feeling of horror I had at passing that place on the stairs where the sounds had ceased. It was as if the monster were still standing there, invisible. And the peculiar thing was that we never heard another sound of the hoof, either up or down the stairs.
"I'd say you can understand the strange feeling of horror I felt when I passed that spot on the stairs where the sounds had stopped. It was as if the monster was still standing there, unseen. The odd thing was that we never heard another sound of the hoof, either going up or down the stairs."
"After they had taken Miss Hisgins to her room I sent word that I should follow, so soon as they were ready for me. And presently, when a message came to tell me that I could come any time, I asked her father to give me a hand with my instrument box and between us we carried it into the girl's bedroom. I had the bed pulled well out into the middle of the room, after which I erected the electric pentacle 'round the bed.
"After they took Miss Hisgins to her room, I sent a message that I would follow as soon as they were ready for me. Soon after, when I got a message saying I could come anytime, I asked her father to help me with my instrument box, and together we carried it into the girl's bedroom. I pulled the bed out into the middle of the room and then set up the electric pentacle around the bed."
"Then I directed that lamps should be placed 'round the room, but that on no account must any light be made within the pentacle; neither must anyone pass in or out. The girl's mother I had placed within the pentacle and directed that her maid should sit without, ready to carry any message so as to make sure that Mrs. Hisgins did not have to leave the pentacle. I suggested also that the girl's father should stay the night in the room and that he had better be armed.
"Then I instructed that lamps be placed around the room, but under no circumstances should any light be made inside the pentacle; nor should anyone enter or exit. I had placed the girl's mother inside the pentacle and asked her maid to sit outside, ready to deliver any messages to ensure that Mrs. Hisgins didn't have to leave the pentacle. I also suggested that the girl's father stay the night in the room and that he should be armed."
"When I left the bedroom I found Beaumont waiting outside the door in a miserable state of anxiety. I told him what I had done and explained to him that Miss Hisgins was probably perfectly safe within the 'protection'; but that in addition to her father remaining the night in the room, I intended to stand guard at the door. I told him that I should like him to keep me company, for I knew that he could never sleep, feeling as he did, and I should not be sorry to have a companion. Also, I wanted to have him under my own observation, for there was no doubt but that he was actually in greater danger in some ways than the girl. At least, that was my opinion and is still, as I think you will agree later.
"When I left the bedroom, I found Beaumont waiting outside the door, looking really anxious. I told him what I had done and explained that Miss Hisgins was probably safe with the 'protection'; but I added that her father was staying in the room for the night, and I planned to keep watch at the door. I told him I would appreciate his company since I knew he wouldn’t be able to sleep with how he felt, and I wouldn't mind having someone with me. Plus, I wanted to keep an eye on him because I believed he was actually in more danger in some ways than the girl. At least, that's how I see it and will continue to see it, as I think you will agree later."
"I asked him whether he would object to my drawing a pentacle 'round him for the night and got him to agree, but I saw that he did not know whether to be superstitious about it or to regard it more as a piece of foolish mumming; but he took it seriously enough when I gave him some particulars about the Black Veil case, when young Aster died. You remember, he said it was a piece of silly superstition and stayed outside. Poor devil!
"I asked him if he would mind me drawing a pentacle around him for the night, and he agreed, but I could tell he was torn between feeling superstitious about it and seeing it as just some silly act. However, he took it seriously when I shared some details about the Black Veil case, when young Aster died. You remember, he called it a ridiculous superstition and stayed outside. Poor guy!"
"The night passed quietly enough until a little while before dawn when we both heard the sounds of a great horse galloping 'round and 'round the house just as old Captain Hisgins had described it. You can imagine how queer it made me feel and directly afterward, I heard someone stir within the bedroom. I knocked at the door, for I was uneasy, and the Captain came. I asked whether everything was right; to which he replied yes, and immediately asked me whether I had heard the galloping, so that I knew he had heard them also. I suggested that it might be well to leave the bedroom door open a little until the dawn came in, as there was certainly something abroad. This was done and he went back into the room, to be near his wife and daughter.
"The night went by fairly quietly until just before dawn when we both heard the sound of a big horse galloping around the house, just like old Captain Hisgins had described. You can imagine how strange it felt, and right after that, I heard someone move in the bedroom. I knocked on the door because I was unsettled, and the Captain came out. I asked if everything was okay, to which he said yes, and then immediately asked if I had heard the galloping, which made it clear he had heard it too. I suggested that it might be a good idea to leave the bedroom door slightly open until dawn broke since there was definitely something going on. He agreed, and then he went back into the room to be close to his wife and daughter."
"I had better say here that I was doubtful whether there was any value in the 'Defense' about Miss Hisgins, for what I term the 'personal sounds' of the manifestation were so extraordinarily material that I was inclined to parallel the case with that one of Harford's where the hand of the child kept materializing within the pentacle and patting the floor. As you will remember, that was a hideous business.
"I should probably mention here that I wasn't sure if there was any value in the 'Defense' regarding Miss Hisgins, because what I call the 'personal sounds' of the manifestation were so incredibly physical that I felt tempted to compare it to Harford's case, where the hand of the child kept appearing within the circle and patting the floor. As you might recall, that was a terrible situation."
"Yet, as it chanced, nothing further happened and so soon as daylight had fully come we all went off to bed.
"Yet, as it turned out, nothing else happened, and as soon as it was fully light out, we all went to bed."
"Beaumont knocked me up about midday and I went down and made breakfast into lunch. Miss Hisgins was there and seemed in very fair spirits, considering. She told me that I had made her feel almost safe for the first time for days. She told me also that her cousin, Harry Parsket, was coming down from London and she knew that he would do anything to help fight the ghost. And after that she and Beaumont went out into the grounds to have a little time together.
"Beaumont woke me up around noon, and I went downstairs to turn breakfast into lunch. Miss Hisgins was there and seemed to be in pretty good spirits, considering everything. She told me that for the first time in days, I had made her feel almost safe. She also mentioned that her cousin, Harry Parsket, was coming down from London, and she was sure he would do anything to help deal with the ghost. After that, she and Beaumont went outside to spend some time together."
"I had a walk in the grounds myself and went 'round the house, but saw no traces of hoof marks and after that I spent the rest of the day making an examination of the house, but found nothing.
"I took a stroll around the grounds and circled the house, but I didn’t see any hoof prints. After that, I spent the rest of the day checking out the house, but I didn’t find anything."
"I made an end of my search before dark and went to my room to dress for dinner. When I got down the cousin had just arrived and I found him one of the nicest men I have met for a long time. A chap with a tremendous amount of pluck, and the particular kind of man I like to have with me in a bad case like the one I was on. I could see that what puzzled him most was our belief in the genuineness of the haunting and I found myself almost wanting something to happen, just to show him how true it was. As it chanced, something did happen, with a vengeance.
"I finished my search before it got dark and went to my room to get ready for dinner. When I came downstairs, my cousin had just arrived, and I found him to be one of the nicest guys I've met in a long time. He had a lot of courage, and he was exactly the kind of person I wanted with me in a tough situation like the one I was dealing with. I could tell that what confused him the most was our belief in the reality of the haunting, and I almost wished for something to happen just to prove to him how real it was. As luck would have it, something did happen, and it was quite a lot."
"Beaumont and Miss Hisgins had gone out for a stroll just before the dusk and Captain Hisgins asked me to come into his study for a short chat whilst Parsket went upstairs with his traps, for he had no man with him.
"Beaumont and Miss Hisgins had gone out for a walk just before dusk, and Captain Hisgins asked me to come into his study for a quick chat while Parsket went upstairs with his gear, since he didn't have a man with him."
"I had a long conversation with the old Captain in which I pointed out that the 'haunting' had evidently no particular connection with the house, but only with the girl herself and that the sooner she was married, the better as it would give Beaumont a right to be with her at all times and further than this, it might be that the manifestations would cease if the marriage were actually performed.
"I had a lengthy chat with the old Captain where I pointed out that the 'haunting' clearly wasn’t tied to the house, but only to the girl herself. I suggested that the sooner she got married, the better, as it would give Beaumont the right to be with her all the time. Furthermore, the strange occurrences might stop altogether if the marriage actually happened."
"The old man nodded agreement to this, especially to the first part and reminded me that three of the girls who were said to have been 'haunted' had been sent away from home and met their deaths whilst away. And then in the midst of our talk there came a pretty frightening interruption, for all at once the old butler rushed into the room, most extraordinarily pale:
"The old man nodded in agreement, particularly with the first part, and reminded me that three of the girls who were said to have been 'haunted' had been sent away from home and died while they were gone. Then, in the middle of our conversation, we were interrupted by a pretty scary event, as suddenly the old butler rushed into the room, looking extremely pale:"
"'Miss Mary, sir! Miss Mary, sir!' he gasped. 'She's screaming ... out in the Park, sir! And they say they can hear the Horse—'
"'Miss Mary, sir! Miss Mary, sir!' he gasped. 'She's screaming ... out in the Park, sir! And they say they can hear the Horse—'
"The Captain made one dive for a rack of arms and snatched down his old sword and ran out, drawing it as he ran. I dashed out and up the stairs, snatched my camera-flashlight and a heavy revolver, gave one yell at Parsket's door: 'The Horse!' and was down and into the grounds.
"The Captain dove for a rack of weapons, grabbed his old sword, and ran out, drawing it as he went. I rushed out and up the stairs, grabbed my camera-flashlight and a heavy revolver, shouted at Parsket's door: 'The Horse!' and made my way down into the grounds."
"Away in the darkness there was a confused shouting and I caught the sounds of shooting, out among the scattered trees. And then, from a patch of blackness to my left, there burst suddenly an infernal gobbling sort of neighing. Instantly I whipped 'round and snapped off the flashlight. The great light blazed out momentarily, showing me the leaves of a big tree close at hand, quivering in the night breeze, but I saw nothing else and then the ten-fold blackness came down upon me and I heard Parsket shouting a little way back to know whether I had seen anything.
"Away in the darkness, I heard a mix of shouting and the sound of gunfire coming from the scattered trees. Then, from a dark area to my left, an eerie, chaotic noise erupted. I quickly turned and switched off my flashlight. The bright beam illuminated the leaves of a large tree nearby, fluttering in the night breeze, but I saw nothing else, and then total darkness enveloped me. I heard Parsket calling out from a short distance, asking if I had seen anything."
"The next instant he was beside me and I felt safer for his company, for there was some incredible thing near to us and I was momentarily blind because of the brightness of the flashlight. 'What was it? What was it?' he kept repeating in an excited voice. And all the time I was staring into the darkness and answering, mechanically, 'I don't know. I don't know.'
"The next moment he was next to me, and I felt safer having him there, because there was something amazing close to us, and I was briefly blinded by the brightness of the flashlight. 'What was it? What was it?' he kept asking excitedly. Meanwhile, I was staring into the darkness and answering, almost without thinking, 'I don't know. I don't know.'"
"There was a burst of shouting somewhere ahead and then a shot. We ran toward the sounds, yelling to the people not to shoot; for in the darkness and panic there was this danger also. Then there came two of the game-keepers racing hard up the drive with their lanterns and guns; and immediately afterward a row of lights dancing toward us from the house, carried by some of the men-servants.
"There was a sudden shout up ahead, followed by a gunshot. We sprinted toward the sounds, shouting at everyone not to shoot; because in the chaos and darkness, that was another danger. Then two of the gamekeepers came racing up the path with their lanterns and guns; right after that, a line of lights approached us from the house, carried by some of the male servants."
"As the lights came up I saw we had come close to Beaumont. He was standing over Miss Hisgins and he had his revolver in his hand. Then I saw his face and there was a great wound across his forehead. By him was the Captain, turning his naked sword this way and that, and peering into the darkness; a little behind him stood the old butler, a battle-axe from one of the arm stands in the hall in his hands. Yet there was nothing strange to be seen anywhere.
"As the lights came on, I realized we were close to Beaumont. He was standing over Miss Hisgins with a revolver in his hand. Then I noticed his face, which had a deep wound across his forehead. Next to him was the Captain, moving his naked sword back and forth and looking into the darkness; a little behind him stood the old butler, holding a battle-axe he’d taken from one of the arm stands in the hall. Despite all this, there was nothing unusual to be seen anywhere."
"We got the girl into the house and left her with her mother and Beaumont, whilst a groom rode for a doctor. And then the rest of us, with four other keepers, all armed with guns and carrying lanterns, searched 'round the home park. But we found nothing.
"We got the girl into the house and left her with her mom and Beaumont, while a groom rode off to get a doctor. Then the rest of us, along with four other keepers, all armed with guns and carrying lanterns, searched around the home park. But we found nothing."
"When we got back we found that the doctor had been. He had bound up Beaumont's wound, which luckily was not deep, and ordered Miss Hisgins straight to bed. I went upstairs with the Captain and found Beaumont on guard outside of the girl's door. I asked him how he felt and then, so soon as the girl and her mother were ready for us, Captain Hisgins and I went into the bedroom and fixed the pentacle again 'round the bed. They had already got lamps about the room and after I had set the same order of watching as on the previous night, I joined Beaumont outside of the door.
"When we got back, we found that the doctor had already been there. He had dressed Beaumont's wound, which fortunately wasn't deep, and told Miss Hisgins to go straight to bed. I went upstairs with the Captain and found Beaumont standing guard outside the girl's door. I asked him how he was feeling, and as soon as the girl and her mother were ready for us, Captain Hisgins and I went into the bedroom and set up the pentacle around the bed again. They already had lamps lit in the room, and after I arranged the watch schedule the same way as the previous night, I joined Beaumont outside the door."
"Parsket had come up while I had been in the bedroom and between us we got some idea from Beaumont as to what had happened out in the Park. It seems that they were coming home after their stroll from the direction of the West Lodge. It had got quite dark and suddenly Miss Hisgins said: 'Hush!' and came to a standstill. He stopped and listened, but heard nothing for a little. Then he caught it—the sound of a horse, seemingly a long way off, galloping toward them over the grass. He told the girl that it was nothing and started to hurry her toward the house, but she was not deceived, of course. In less than a minute they heard it quite close to them in the darkness and they started running. Then Miss Hisgins caught her foot and fell. She began to scream and that is what the butler heard. As Beaumont lifted the girl he heard the hoofs come thudding right at him. He stood over her and fired all five chambers of his revolver right at the sounds. He told us that he was sure he saw something that looked like an enormous horse's head, right upon him in the light of the last flash of his pistol. Immediately afterward he was struck a tremendous blow which knocked him down and then the Captain and the butler came running up, shouting. The rest, of course, we knew.
"Parsket had come in while I was in the bedroom, and together we got some idea from Beaumont about what had happened in the Park. It seems they were coming home after their walk from the direction of the West Lodge. It had gotten pretty dark when suddenly Miss Hisgins said, 'Hush!' and stopped dead in her tracks. He paused and listened, but heard nothing for a moment. Then he picked it up—a sound of a horse, seemingly far off, galloping toward them across the grass. He told the girl it was nothing and tried to hurry her toward the house, but she wasn’t fooled, of course. In less than a minute, they heard it much closer in the darkness and started running. Then Miss Hisgins tripped and fell. She began to scream, and that’s what the butler heard. As Beaumont lifted her, he heard hoofbeats thundering right at him. He stood over her and fired all five shots of his revolver right at the sound. He told us he was sure he saw something that looked like a huge horse's head, right in front of him in the last flash of his pistol. Almost immediately afterward, he took a massive blow that knocked him down, and then the Captain and the butler came running up, shouting. The rest, of course, we already knew."
"About ten o'clock the butler brought us up a tray, for which I was very glad, as the night before I had got rather hungry. I warned Beaumont, however, to be very particular not to drink any spirits and I also made him give me his pipe and matches. At midnight I drew a pentacle 'round him and Parsket and I sat one on each side of him, outside the pentacle, for I had no fear that there would be any manifestation made against anyone except Beaumont or Miss Hisgins.
"At around ten o'clock, the butler brought us a tray, which I was really glad about since I had gotten pretty hungry the night before. I told Beaumont to be extra careful not to drink any alcohol, and I also made him hand over his pipe and matches. At midnight, I drew a pentacle around him, and Parsket and I sat on either side of him, outside the pentacle, because I wasn't worried that any manifestation would happen against anyone except Beaumont or Miss Hisgins."
"After that we kept pretty quiet. The passage was lit by a big lamp at each end so that we had plenty of light and we were all armed, Beaumont and I with revolvers and Parsket with a shotgun. In addition to my weapon I had my camera and flashlight.
"After that, we stayed pretty quiet. The passage was lit by a large lamp at each end, giving us plenty of light, and we were all armed—Beaumont and I with revolvers and Parsket with a shotgun. Besides my weapon, I also had my camera and flashlight."
"Now and again we talked in whispers and twice the Captain came out of the bedroom to have a word with us. About half-past one we had all grown very silent and suddenly, about twenty minutes later, I held up my hand, silently, for there seemed to be a sound of galloping out in the night. I knocked on the bedroom door for the Captain to open it and when he came I whispered to him that we thought we heard the Horse. For some time we stayed listening, and both Parsket and the Captain thought they heard it; but now I was not so sure, neither was Beaumont. Yet afterward, I thought I heard it again.
"Now and then we talked in whispers, and twice the Captain came out of the bedroom to speak with us. Around one-thirty, we had all fallen silent, and suddenly, about twenty minutes later, I raised my hand quietly, as it seemed like there was a sound of galloping in the night. I knocked on the bedroom door for the Captain to open it, and when he did, I whispered to him that we thought we heard the Horse. We listened for a while, and both Parsket and the Captain thought they heard it; but I wasn’t so sure anymore, and neither was Beaumont. Yet afterward, I thought I heard it again."
"I told Captain Hisgins I thought he had better go into the bedroom and leave the door a little open and this he did. But from that time onward we heard nothing and presently the dawn came in and we all went very thankfully to bed.
"I told Captain Hisgins that I thought he should go into the bedroom and leave the door a bit ajar, and he did. But after that, we didn't hear anything, and soon dawn arrived, and we all went to bed feeling very grateful."
"When I was called at lunchtime I had a little surprise, for Captain Hisgins told me that they had held a family council and had decided to take my advice and have the marriage without a day's more delay than possible. Beaumont was already on his way to London to get a special License and they hoped to have the wedding next day.
"When I got the call at lunchtime, I was pleasantly surprised. Captain Hisgins informed me that they had a family meeting and decided to take my advice to go ahead with the marriage without any further delay. Beaumont was already on his way to London to get a special license, and they hoped to have the wedding the next day."
"This pleased me, for it seemed the sanest thing to be done in the extraordinary circumstances and meanwhile I should continue my investigations; but until the marriage was accomplished, my chief thought was to keep Miss Hisgins near to me.
"This made me happy, as it felt like the most sensible thing to do given the unusual situation, and in the meantime, I would keep working on my investigations; but until the marriage happened, my main focus was to keep Miss Hisgins close to me."
"After lunch I thought I would take a few experimental photographs of Miss Hisgins and her surroundings. Sometimes the camera sees things that would seem very strange to normal human eyesight.
"After lunch, I figured I’d take some experimental photos of Miss Hisgins and her surroundings. Sometimes the camera captures things that look really strange to regular human eyes."
"With this intention and partly to make an excuse to keep her in my company as much as possible, I asked Miss Hisgins to join me in my experiments. She seemed glad to do this and I spent several hours with her, wandering all over the house, from room to room and whenever the impulse came I took a flashlight of her and the room or corridor in which we chanced to be at the moment.
"With this in mind and also to find a reason to spend as much time as possible with her, I asked Miss Hisgins to join me in my experiments. She seemed happy to do so, and we spent several hours together, exploring the house, moving from room to room, and whenever the mood struck, I took a flashlight photo of her and the room or hallway we happened to be in at that moment."
"After we had gone right through the house in this fashion, I asked her whether she felt sufficiently brave to repeat the experiments in the cellars. She said yes, and so I rooted out Captain Hisgins and Parsket, for I was not going to take her even into what you might call artificial darkness without help and companionship at hand.
"After we had gone through the house like this, I asked her if she felt brave enough to try the experiments in the cellars. She said yes, so I managed to find Captain Hisgins and Parsket because I wasn't about to take her into what you might call artificial darkness without help and someone to keep us company."
"When we were ready we went down into the wine cellar, Captain Hisgins carrying a shotgun and Parsket a specially prepared background and a lantern. I got the girl to stand in the middle of the cellar whilst Parsket and the Captain held out the background behind her. Then I fired off the flashlight, and we went into the next cellar where we repeated the experiment.
"When we were ready, we headed down into the wine cellar. Captain Hisgins had a shotgun, and Parsket brought a specially prepared backdrop and a lantern. I had the girl stand in the middle of the cellar while Parsket and the Captain held the backdrop behind her. Then I flashed the flashlight, and we moved into the next cellar to do the same thing again."
"Then in the third cellar, a tremendous, pitch-dark place, something extraordinary and horrible manifested itself. I had stationed Miss Hisgins in the center of the place, with her father and Parsket holding the background as before. When all was ready and just as I pressed the trigger of the 'flash,' there came in the cellar that dreadful, gobbling neighing that I had heard out in the Park. It seemed to come from somewhere above the girl and in the glare of the sudden light I saw that she was staring tensely upward, but at no visible thing. And then in the succeeding comparative darkness, I was shouting to the Captain and Parsket to run Miss Hisgins out into the daylight.
"Then in the third cellar, a huge, pitch-black space, something extraordinary and terrifying appeared. I had positioned Miss Hisgins in the center of the room, with her father and Parsket standing in the background as before. When everything was ready and just as I pressed the trigger of the 'flash,' that dreadful, gobbling neighing I had heard in the Park echoed in the cellar. It seemed to come from somewhere above the girl, and in the sudden burst of light, I saw that she was staring up intensely, but at nothing visible. Then, in the following comparative darkness, I was shouting to the Captain and Parsket to get Miss Hisgins out into the daylight."
"This was done instantly and I shut and locked the door afterward making the First and Eighth signs of the Saaamaaa Ritual opposite to each post and connecting them across the threshold with a triple line.
"This was done immediately, and I closed and locked the door afterward, making the First and Eighth signs of the Saaamaaa Ritual opposite each post and connecting them across the threshold with a triple line."
"In the meanwhile Parsket and Captain Hisgins carried the girl to her mother and left her there, in a half fainting condition whilst I stayed on guard outside of the cellar door, feeling pretty horrible for I knew that there was some disgusting thing inside, and along with this feeling there was a sense of half ashamedness, rather miserable, you know, because I had exposed Miss Hisgins to the danger.
"In the meantime, Parsket and Captain Hisgins took the girl to her mother and left her there, in a semi-faint state while I stood guard outside the cellar door, feeling pretty awful because I knew there was something gross inside. Along with that feeling, I was also a bit ashamed and rather miserable, you know, because I had put Miss Hisgins in danger."
"I had got the Captain's shotgun and when he and Parsket came down again they were each carrying guns and lanterns. I could not possibly tell you the utter relief of spirit and body that came to me when I heard them coming, but just try to imagine what it was like, standing outside of that cellar. Can you?
"I had the Captain's shotgun, and when he and Parsket came down again, they were each carrying guns and lanterns. I can't even describe the complete relief I felt, both mentally and physically, when I heard them coming. Just try to picture what it was like, standing outside that cellar. Can you?"
"I remember noticing, just before I went to unlock the door, how white and ghastly Parsket looked and the old Captain was grey-looking and I wondered whether my face was like theirs. And this, you know, had its own distinct effect upon my nerves, for it seemed to bring the beastliness of the thing crashing down on to me in a fresh way. I know it was only sheer will power that carried me up to the door and made me turn the key.
"I remember seeing, just before I went to unlock the door, how pale and ghostly Parsket looked and the old Captain looked gray, and I wondered if my face looked like theirs. And this, you know, had its own unique effect on my nerves, because it felt like the horror of the situation was hitting me again in a new way. I know it was only sheer willpower that got me to the door and made me turn the key."
"I paused one little moment and then with a nervy jerk sent the door wide open and held my lantern over my head. Parsket and the Captain came one on each side of me and held up their lanterns, but the place was absolutely empty. Of course, I did not trust to a casual look of this kind, but spent several hours with the help of the two others in sounding every square foot of the floor, ceiling and walls.
"I paused for a moment, then with a quick jerk, I swung the door wide open and held my lantern above my head. Parsket and the Captain flanked me, lifting their lanterns as well, but the place was completely empty. Naturally, I didn’t rely on just a quick glance, so I spent several hours with the help of the two of them checking every square foot of the floor, ceiling, and walls."
"Yet, in the end I had to admit that the place itself was absolutely normal and so we came away. But I sealed the door and outside, opposite each doorpost I made the First and Last signs of the Saaamaaa Ritual, joined them as before, with a triple line. Can you imagine what it was like, searching that cellar?
"Still, in the end, I had to admit that the place was completely ordinary, so we left. But I locked the door, and outside, opposite each doorframe, I made the First and Last signs of the Saaamaaa Ritual, just like before, with a triple line. Can you picture what it was like searching that basement?"
"When we got upstairs I inquired very anxiously how Miss Hisgins was and the girl came out herself to tell me that she was all right and that I was not to trouble about her, or blame myself, as I told her I had been doing.
"When we got upstairs, I nervously asked how Miss Hisgins was. The girl came out herself to tell me that she was fine and that I shouldn't worry about her or blame myself, as I had been doing."
"I felt happier then and went off to dress for dinner and after that was done, Parsket and I took one of the bathrooms to develop the negatives that I had been taking. Yet none of the plates had anything to tell us until we came to the one that was taken in the cellar. Parsket was developing and I had taken a batch of the fixed plates out into the lamplight to examine them.
"I felt happier then and went to get ready for dinner. After that was done, Parsket and I took one of the bathrooms to develop the negatives I had been taking. But none of the photos had anything to show us until we got to the one taken in the cellar. Parsket was developing, and I had taken a batch of the fixed plates out into the lamplight to examine them."
"I had just gone carefully through the lot when I heard a shout from Parsket and when I ran to him he was looking at a partly-developed negative which he was holding up to the red lamp. It showed the girl plainly, looking upward as I had seen her, but the thing that astonished me was the shadow of an enormous hoof, right above her, as if it were coming down upon her out of the shadows. And you know, I had run her bang into that danger. That was the thought that was chief in my mind.
"I had just carefully gone through the lot when I heard a shout from Parsket. When I ran over to him, he was looking at a partly-developed negative that he was holding up to the red lamp. It clearly showed the girl, looking up as I had seen her, but what shocked me was the shadow of a massive hoof, right above her, as if it were about to come down on her from the shadows. And you know, I had led her straight into that danger. That was the main thought on my mind."
"As soon as the developing was complete I fixed the plate and examined it carefully in a good light. There was no doubt about it at all, the thing above Miss Hisgins was an enormous, shadowy hoof. Yet I was no nearer to coming to any definite knowledge and the only thing I could do was to warn Parsket to say nothing about it to the girl for it would only increase her fright, but I showed the thing to her father for I considered it right that he should know.
"As soon as the development was done, I fixed the plate and looked at it closely in good light. There was no doubt about it; the shape above Miss Hisgins was a huge, shadowy hoof. Yet, I still didn’t have any clear understanding, and all I could do was tell Parsket not to mention it to the girl since it would just scare her more. However, I showed it to her father because I thought it was important for him to know."
"That night we took the same precaution for Miss Hisgins's safety as on the two previous nights and Parsket kept me company; yet the dawn came in without anything unusual having happened and I went off to bed.
"That night we took the same precautions for Miss Hisgins's safety as we had on the two previous nights, and Parsket stayed with me; yet dawn arrived without anything unusual happening, and I went off to bed."
"When I got down to lunch I learnt that Beaumont had wired to say that he would be in soon after four; also that a message had been sent to the Rector. And it was generally plain that the ladies of the house were in a tremendous fluster.
"When I sat down for lunch, I found out that Beaumont had sent a message saying he would arrive shortly after four, and that a note had been sent to the Rector. It was clear that the ladies of the house were in a total frenzy."
"Beaumont's train was late and he did not get home until five, but even then the Rector had not put in an appearance and the butler came in to say that the coachman had returned without him as he had been called away unexpectedly. Twice more during the evening the carriage was sent down, but the clergyman had not returned and we had to delay the marriage until the next day.
"Beaumont's train was late, and he didn't get home until five, but even then the Rector still hadn't shown up. The butler came in to report that the coachman had returned without him because he had been called away unexpectedly. Twice more during the evening, the carriage was sent down, but the clergyman hadn't returned, and we had to postpone the wedding until the next day."
"That night I arranged the 'Defense' 'round the girl's bed and the Captain and his wife sat up with her as before. Beaumont, as I expected, insisted on keeping watch with me and he seemed in a curiously frightened mood; not for himself, you know, but for Miss Hisgins. He had a horrible feeling he told me, that there would be a final, dreadful attempt on his sweetheart that night.
"That night I set up the 'Defense' around the girl's bed, and the Captain and his wife stayed up with her like before. Beaumont, as I expected, insisted on keeping watch with me, and he seemed strangely scared; not for himself, but for Miss Hisgins. He told me he had a terrible feeling that there would be one last, horrible attempt on his sweetheart that night."
"This, of course, I told him was nothing but nerves; yet really, it made me feel very anxious; for I have seen too much not to know that under such circumstances a premonitory conviction of impending danger is not necessarily to be put down entirely to nerves. In fact, Beaumont was so simply and earnestly convinced that the night would bring some extraordinary manifestation that I got Parsket to rig up a long cord from the wire of the butler's bell, to come along the passage handy.
"This, of course, I told him was just nerves; yet honestly, it made me feel really anxious; because I've seen too much to believe that in situations like this, a strong feeling of imminent danger can be dismissed as just nerves. In fact, Beaumont was so straightforward and seriously convinced that the night would bring some unusual event that I asked Parsket to set up a long cord from the butler's bell wire, extending down the hall for easy access."
"To the butler himself I gave directions not to undress and to give the same order to two of the footmen. If I rang he was to come instantly, with the footmen, carrying lanterns and the lanterns were to be kept ready lit all night. If for any reason the bell did not ring and I blew my whistle, he was to take that as a signal in the place of the bell.
"To the butler, I instructed not to change and to relay the same order to two of the footmen. If I rang the bell, he was to come immediately, with the footmen, carrying lanterns that were to remain lit all night. If for any reason the bell didn’t ring and I blew my whistle, he was to take that as a signal instead of the bell."
"After I had arranged all these minor details I drew a pentacle about Beaumont and warned him very particularly to stay within it, whatever happened. And when this was done, there was nothing to do but wait and pray that the night would go as quietly as the night before.
"After I had sorted out all these small details, I drew a pentacle around Beaumont and specifically warned him to stay inside it, no matter what happened. Once that was done, all that was left was to wait and hope that the night would be as quiet as the night before."
"We scarcely talked at all and by about one a.m. we were all very tense and nervous so that at last Parsket got up and began to walk up and down the corridor to steady himself a bit. Presently I slipped off my pumps and joined him and we walked up and down, whispering occasionally for something over an hour, until in turning I caught my foot in the bell cord and went down on my face; but without hurting myself or making a noise.
"We hardly spoke at all, and by around 1 a.m., we were all really tense and on edge, so eventually, Parsket got up and started pacing the hallway to calm himself down a bit. Before long, I took off my heels and joined him, and we walked back and forth, whispering occasionally for over an hour, until I turned and caught my foot in the bell cord and fell flat on my face; but I didn’t hurt myself or make a sound."
"When I got up Parsket nudged me.
"When I got up, Parsket gave me a nudge."
"'Did you notice that the bell never rang?' he whispered.
"'Did you notice that the bell never rang?' he asked quietly."
"'Jove!' I said, 'you're right.'
"Wow!" I said, "you're right."
"'Wait a minute,' he answered. 'I'll bet it's only a kink somewhere in the cord.' He left his gun and slipped along the passage and taking the top lamp, tiptoed away into the house, carrying Beaumont's revolver ready in his right hand. He was a plucky chap, I remember thinking then, and again, later.
"'Hold on a second,' he said. 'I bet there’s just a kink in the cord somewhere.' He left his gun behind and quietly moved down the hallway, grabbing the top lamp and tiptoeing into the house, with Beaumont’s revolver held in his right hand. I remember thinking at that moment, and later, that he was a brave guy.
"Just then Beaumont motioned to me for absolute quiet. Directly afterward I heard the thing for which he listened—the sound of a horse galloping, out in the night. I think that I may say I fairly shivered. The sound died away and left a horrible, desolate, eerie feeling in the air, you know. I put my hand out to the bell cord, hoping Parsket had got it clear. Then I waited, glancing before and behind.
"Just then, Beaumont signaled for complete silence. Almost immediately, I heard what he was listening for—the sound of a horse galloping in the night. I have to admit, it gave me chills. The sound faded away, leaving an awful, empty, eerie feeling hanging in the air, you know? I reached for the bell cord, hoping Parsket had managed to clear it. Then I waited, looking around nervously."
"Perhaps two minutes passed, full of what seemed like an almost unearthly quiet. And then, suddenly, down the corridor at the lighted end there sounded the clumping of a great hoof and instantly the lamp was thrown with a tremendous crash and we were in the dark. I tugged hard on the cord and blew the whistle; then I raised my snapshot and fired the flashlight. The corridor blazed into brilliant light, but there was nothing, and then the darkness fell like thunder. I heard the Captain at the bedroom door and shouted to him to bring out a lamp, quick; but instead something started to kick the door and I heard the Captain shouting within the bedroom and then the screaming of the women. I had a sudden horrible fear that the monster had got into the bedroom, but in the same instant from up the corridor there came abruptly the vile, gobbling neighing that we had heard in the park and the cellar. I blew the whistle again and groped blindly for the bell cord, shouting to Beaumont to stay in the Pentacle, whatever happened. I yelled again to the Captain to bring out a lamp and there came a smashing sound against the bedroom door. Then I had my matches in my hand, to get some light before that incredible, unseen Monster was upon us.
"Maybe two minutes went by, filled with what felt like an otherworldly silence. Then, out of nowhere, I heard the heavy thud of a large hoof coming from the brightly lit end of the corridor, and suddenly the lamp was thrown with a huge crash, plunging us into darkness. I yanked on the cord and blew the whistle; then I raised my camera and turned on the flashlight. The corridor lit up with a bright glow, but there was nothing there, and just like that, the darkness came back fiercely. I heard the Captain at the bedroom door and shouted for him to bring out a lamp, quick; but instead, something started kicking the door, and I heard the Captain yelling from inside the bedroom, followed by the screaming of the women. A wave of terrible fear hit me that the monster had burst into the bedroom, but at that moment, I suddenly heard the disgusting, gobbling neighing we had heard in the park and the cellar. I blew the whistle again and fumbled around for the bell cord, yelling at Beaumont to stay in the Pentacle, no matter what. I shouted once more for the Captain to bring out a lamp, and there came a crashing sound against the bedroom door. Then I had my matches ready in my hand, wanting to get some light before that unbelievable, unseen Monster came for us."
"The match scraped on the box and flared up dully and in the same instant I heard a faint sound behind me. I whipped 'round in a kind of mad terror and saw something in the light of the match—a monstrous horse-head close to Beaumont.
"The match scraped against the box and lit up dimly, and in that same moment, I heard a faint sound behind me. I spun around in a state of panic and saw something in the glow of the match—a huge horse's head right next to Beaumont."
"'Look out, Beaumont!' I shouted in a sort of scream. 'It's behind you!'
"'Watch out, Beaumont!' I yelled in a sort of scream. 'It's right behind you!'"
"The match went out abruptly and instantly there came the huge bang of Parsket's double-barrel (both barrels at once), fired evidently single-handed by Beaumont close to my ear, as it seemed. I caught a momentary glimpse of the great head in the flash and of an enormous hoof amid the belch of fire and smoke seeming to be descending upon Beaumont. In the same instant I fired three chambers of my revolver. There was the sound of a dull blow and then that horrible, gobbling neigh broke out close to me. I fired twice at the sound. Immediately afterward something struck me and I was knocked backward. I got on to my knees and shouted for help at the top of my voice. I heard the women screaming behind the closed door of the bedroom and was dully aware that the door was being smashed from the inside, and directly afterward I knew that Beaumont was struggling with some hideous thing near to me. For an instant I held back, stupidly, paralyzed with funk and then, blindly and in a sort of rigid chill of goose flesh I went to help him, shouting his name. I can tell you, I was nearly sick with the naked fear I had on me. There came a little, choking scream out of the darkness, and at that I jumped forward into the dark. I gripped a vast, furry ear. Then something struck me another great blow knocking me sick. I hit back, weak and blind and gripped with my other hand at the incredible thing. Abruptly I was dimly aware of a tremendous crash behind me and a great burst of light. There were other lights in the passage and a noise of feet and shouting. My hand-grips were torn from the thing they held; I shut my eyes stupidly and heard a loud yell above me and then a heavy blow, like a butcher chopping meat and then something fell upon me.
"The match went out suddenly, and right away, there was a huge bang from Parsket's double-barrel (both barrels fired at once), apparently shot single-handed by Beaumont near my ear, or so it seemed. I caught a quick glimpse of the massive head in the flash and of a huge hoof seemingly coming down on Beaumont amid the fire and smoke. In that same moment, I fired three shots from my revolver. I heard a dull thud followed by that horrible, gobbling neigh close to me. I shot twice at the sound. Right after that, something hit me, knocking me backward. I dropped to my knees and yelled for help as loud as I could. I heard the women screaming behind the closed door of the bedroom and vaguely noticed that the door was being smashed from the inside. Then I realized that Beaumont was wrestling with some terrifying creature near me. For a moment, I hesitated, frozen in fear, and then, blindly shivering with dread, I moved to help him, calling out his name. I can tell you, I was almost sick from pure fear. There was a tiny, choking scream from the darkness, and at that, I jumped forward into the unknown. I grabbed a large, furry ear. Then something hit me hard, making me feel nauseous. I lashed out, weak and blind, and with my other hand, I clutched at the incredible thing. Suddenly, I vaguely noticed a tremendous crash behind me and a bright flash of light. There were other lights in the hallway along with the sound of feet and shouting. My hands slipped off the creature, and I shut my eyes in shock, hearing a loud yell above me followed by a heavy thud, like a butcher chopping meat, and then something fell on me."
"I was helped to my knees by the Captain and the butler. On the floor lay an enormous horse-head out of which protruded a man's trunk and legs. On the wrists were fixed great hoofs. It was the monster. The Captain cut something with the sword that he held in his hand and stooped and lifted off the mask, for that is what it was. I saw the face then of the man who had worn it. It was Parsket. He had a bad wound across the forehead where the Captain's sword had bit through the mask. I looked bewilderedly from him to Beaumont, who was sitting up, leaning against the wall of the corridor. Then I stared at Parsket again.
"I was helped to my knees by the Captain and the butler. On the floor lay an enormous horse head, with a man's trunk and legs sticking out of it. Great hooves were attached to the wrists. It was the monster. The Captain sliced something with the sword in his hand, then bent down to lift off the mask, because that’s what it was. I saw the face of the man who had worn it. It was Parsket. He had a nasty wound across his forehead where the Captain's sword had cut through the mask. I looked in confusion from him to Beaumont, who was sitting up against the wall of the corridor. Then I stared back at Parsket."
"'By Jove!' I said at last, and then I was quiet for I was so ashamed for the man. You can understand, can't you? And he was opening his eyes. And you know, I had grown so to like him.
"'By Jove!' I said at last, and then I fell silent because I felt so embarrassed for the guy. You get that, right? And he was starting to open his eyes. And you know, I had really come to like him.
"And then, you know, just as Parsket was getting back his wits and looking from one to the other of us and beginning to remember, there happened a strange and incredible thing. For from the end of the corridor there sounded suddenly, the clumping of a great hoof. I looked that way and then instantly at Parsket and saw a horrible fear in his face and eyes. He wrenched himself 'round, weakly, and stared in mad terror up the corridor to where the sound had been, and the rest of us stared, in a frozen group. I remember vaguely half sobs and whispers from Miss Hisgins's bedroom, all the while that I stared frightenedly up the corridor.
"And then, you know, just as Parsket was regaining his composure and looking from one of us to the other while starting to remember, something strange and unbelievable happened. Suddenly, from the end of the corridor, we heard the heavy thud of a large hoof. I looked that way and then immediately at Parsket and saw sheer terror on his face and in his eyes. He weakly turned around and gaped in frantic fear up the corridor towards the source of the sound, and the rest of us stood frozen in a group. I vaguely remember half-sobs and whispers coming from Miss Hisgins's bedroom while I anxiously stared up the corridor."
"The silence lasted several seconds and then, abruptly there came again the clumping of the great hoof, away at the end of the corridor. And immediately afterward the clungk, clunk—clungk, clunk of mighty hoofs coming down the passage toward us.
"The silence lasted for several seconds and then, suddenly, the sound of heavy hoofbeats echoed again at the end of the corridor. Right after that, we heard the clunk, clunk—clunk, clunk of powerful hooves approaching us down the passage."
"Even then, you know, most of us thought it was some mechanism of Parsket's still at work and we were in the queerest mixture of fright and doubt. I think everyone looked at Parsket. And suddenly the Captain shouted out:
"Even then, you know, most of us thought it was some mechanism of Parsket's still at work and we were in the strangest mix of fear and uncertainty. I think everyone gazed at Parsket. And suddenly the Captain yelled out:
"'Stop this damned fooling at once. Haven't you done enough?'
"'Stop this pointless nonsense right now. Haven't you done enough?'"
"For my part, I was now frightened for I had a sense that there was something horrible and wrong. And then Parsket managed to gasp out:
"For my part, I was now scared because I felt that something was horribly wrong. And then Parsket managed to gasp out:
"'It's not me! My God! It's not me! My God! It's not me.'
"'It's not me! Oh my God! It's not me! Oh my God! It's not me.'"
"And then, you know, it seemed to come home to everyone in an instant that there was really some dreadful thing coming down the passage. There was a mad rush to get away and even old Captain Hisgins gave back with the butler and the footmen. Beaumont fainted outright, as I found afterward, for he had been badly mauled. I just flattened back against the wall, kneeling as I was, too stupid and dazed even to run. And almost in the same instant the ponderous hoof falls sounded close to me and seeming to shake the solid floor as they passed. Abruptly the great sounds ceased and I knew in a sort of sick fashion that the thing had halted opposite to the door of the girl's bedroom. And then I was aware that Parsket was standing rocking in the doorway with his arms spread across, so as to fill the doorway with his body. Parsket was extraordinarily pale and the blood was running down his face from the wound in his forehead; and then I noticed that he seemed to be looking at something in the passage with a peculiar, desperate, fixed, incredibly masterful gaze. But there was really nothing to be seen. And suddenly the clungk, clunk—clungk, clunk recommenced and passed onward down the passage. In the same moment Parsket pitched forward out of the doorway on to his face.
"And then, you know, it suddenly hit everyone that something really terrible was coming down the hallway. There was a frenzied rush to get away, and even old Captain Hisgins backed off with the butler and the footmen. Beaumont fainted completely, as I found out later, because he had been badly injured. I just pressed myself against the wall, kneeling as I was, too stunned and disoriented to even run. Almost at the same moment, the heavy hoof falls sounded close to me, shaking the solid floor as they approached. Suddenly, the loud sounds stopped, and I felt a sick realization that the creature had paused in front of the girl's bedroom door. Then I noticed that Parsket was standing in the doorway, rocking back and forth with his arms spread wide, blocking the entrance with his body. Parsket looked incredibly pale, and blood was running down his face from the cut on his forehead; then I saw that he seemed to be staring at something in the hallway with an intense, desperate, and incredibly commanding gaze. But there was really nothing to see. Then suddenly, the clungk, clunk—clungk, clunk started again and moved further down the hallway. In that same moment, Parsket collapsed forward out of the doorway onto his face."
"There were shouts from the huddle of men down the passage and the two footmen and the butler simply ran, carrying their lanterns, but the Captain went against the side-wall with his back and put the lamp he was carrying over his head. The dull tread of the Horse went past him, and left him unharmed and I heard the monstrous hoof falls going away and away through the quiet house and after that a dead silence.
"There were shouts from the group of men down the hallway, and the two footmen and the butler just ran, carrying their lanterns, but the Captain backed against the wall and raised the lamp he was holding overhead. The dull sound of the horse passed by him without harming him, and I heard the heavy hoofbeats moving farther and farther away through the silent house, leaving a complete stillness behind."
"Then the Captain moved and came toward us, very slow and shaky and with an extraordinarily grey face.
"Then the Captain moved and came toward us, very slowly and shakily, with an extremely pale face."
"I crept toward Parsket and the Captain came to help me. We turned him over and, you know, I knew in a moment that he was dead; but you can imagine what a feeling it sent through me.
"I crept toward Parsket, and the Captain came to help me. We turned him over, and, you know, I realized right away that he was dead; but you can imagine the feeling that washed over me."
"I looked at the Captain and suddenly he said:
"I looked at the Captain and suddenly he said:
"'That—That—That—' and I know that he was trying to tell me that Parsket had stood between his daughter and whatever it was that had gone down the passage. I stood up and steadied him, though I was not very steady myself. And suddenly his face began to work and he went down on to his knees by Parsket and cried like some shaken child. Then the women came out of the doorway of the bedroom and I turned away and left him to them, whilst I over to Beaumont.
"'That—That—That—' and I know he was trying to tell me that Parsket had been between his daughter and whatever had gone down the passage. I stood up and steadied him, even though I wasn’t very steady myself. Suddenly, his face began to contort, and he dropped to his knees beside Parsket and cried like a frightened child. Then the women came out of the bedroom doorway, and I turned away, leaving him with them while I went over to Beaumont."
"That is practically the whole story and the only thing that is left to me is to try to explain some of the puzzling parts, here and there.
"That's pretty much the whole story, and all that's left for me to do is try to explain some of the confusing parts, here and there."
"Perhaps you have seen that Parsket was in love with Miss Hisgins and this fact is the key to a good deal that was extraordinary. He was doubtless responsible for some portions of the 'haunting'; in fact I think for nearly everything, but, you know, I can prove nothing and what I have to tell you is chiefly the result of deduction.
"Maybe you noticed that Parsket was in love with Miss Hisgins, and this is the key to a lot of the strange events. He was definitely behind some parts of the 'haunting'; in fact, I believe he was responsible for almost everything, but, you know, I can't prove anything, and what I have to share with you is mostly based on deduction."
"In the first place, it is obvious that Parsket's intention was to frighten Beaumont away and when he found that he could not do this, I think he grew so desperate that he really intended to kill him. I hate to say this, but the facts force me to think so.
"In the first place, it's clear that Parsket's goal was to scare Beaumont off, and when he realized he couldn't do that, I believe he became so desperate that he seriously considered killing him. I hate to admit this, but the facts lead me to that conclusion."
"I am quite certain that it was Parsket who broke Beaumont's arm. He knew all the details of the so-called 'Horse Legend,' and got the idea to work upon the old story for his own end. He evidently had some method of slipping in and out of the house, probably through one of the many French windows, or possibly he had a key to one or two of the garden doors, and when he was supposed to be away, he was really coming down on the quiet and hiding somewhere in the neighborhood.
"I’m pretty sure it was Parsket who broke Beaumont's arm. He was familiar with all the details of the so-called 'Horse Legend' and used that story for his own benefit. Clearly, he had a way of sneaking in and out of the house, probably through one of the many French windows, or maybe he had a key to a couple of the garden doors. So when he was supposed to be gone, he was actually sneaking back and hiding somewhere in the area."
"The incident of the kiss in the dark hall I put down to sheer nervous imaginings on the part of Beaumont and Miss Hisgins, yet I must say that the sound of the horse outside of the front door is a little difficult to explain away. But I am still inclined to keep to my first idea on this point, that there was nothing really unnatural about it.
"The incident of the kiss in the dark hall, I
"The hoof sounds in the billiard room and down the passage were done by Parsket from the floor below by bumping up against the paneled ceiling with a block of wood tied to one of the window hooks. I proved this by an examination which showed the dents in the woodwork.
"The hoof sounds in the billiard room and down the hall were made by Parsket from the floor below, banging a block of wood against the paneled ceiling using one of the window hooks. I confirmed this through an inspection that revealed the dents in the woodwork."
"The sounds of the horse galloping 'round the house were possibly made also by Parsket, who must have had a horse tied up in the plantation nearby, unless, indeed, he made the sounds himself, but I do not see how he could have gone fast enough to produce the illusion. In any case, I don't feel perfect certainty on this point. I failed to find any hoof marks, as you remember.
"The sounds of a horse galloping around the house might have also been made by Parsket, who probably had a horse tied up on the plantation nearby, unless he somehow created the sounds himself, but I can't see how he could have moved quickly enough to create that illusion. In any case, I'm not completely sure about this. I didn't find any hoof marks, as you recall."
"The gobbling neighing in the park was a ventriloquial achievement on the part of Parsket and the attack out there on Beaumont was also by him, so that when I thought he was in his bedroom, he must have been outside all the time and joined me after I ran out of the front door. This is almost probable. I mean that Parsket was the cause, for if it had been something more serious he would certainly have given up his foolishness, knowing that there was no longer any need for it. I cannot imagine how he escaped being shot, both then and in the last mad action of which I have just told you. He was enormously without fear of any kind for himself as you can see.
"The noisy sounds in the park were a clever trick by Parsket, and the commotion out by Beaumont was also his doing. So, when I thought he was in his bedroom, he must have actually been outside the whole time and joined me right after I ran out the front door. This seems quite likely. I mean, Parsket was definitely involved; if it had been something more serious, he would have stopped his antics, knowing there was no need for them anymore. I can’t believe he didn’t get shot, both then and during the last crazy incident I just told you about. He clearly had no fear for himself at all."
"The time when Parsket was with us, when we thought we heard the Horse galloping 'round the house, we must have been deceived. No one was very sure, except, of course, Parsket, who would naturally encourage the belief.
"The time when Parsket was with us, when we thought we heard the horse galloping around the house, we must have been mistaken. No one was really sure, except, of course, Parsket, who would naturally support that idea."
"The neighing in the cellar is where I consider there came the first suspicion into Parsket's mind that there was something more at work than his sham haunting. The neighing was done by him in the same way that he did it in the park; but when I remember how ghastly he looked I feel sure that the sounds must have had some infernal quality added to them which frightened the man himself. Yet, later, he would persuade himself that he had been getting fanciful. Of course, I must not forget that the effect upon Miss Hisgins must have made him feel pretty miserable.
"The neighing in the cellar is where I think Parsket first began to suspect that there was something more going on than his fake haunting. He made the same sound as he did in the park, but when I remember his ghastly appearance, I’m convinced that the noises must have had some sort of hellish quality that frightened him too. Still, later on, he would convince himself that he was just being overly imaginative. Of course, I shouldn't forget that how it affected Miss Hisgins must have made him feel pretty miserable."
"Then, about the clergyman being called away, we found afterward that it was a bogus errand, or, rather, call and it is apparent that Parsket was at the bottom of this, so as to get a few more hours in which to achieve his end and what that was, a very little imagination will show you; for he had found that Beaumont would not be frightened away. I hate to think this, but I'm bound to. Anyway, it is obvious that the man was temporarily a bit off his normal balance. Love's a queer disease!
"Then, when the clergyman got called away, we later discovered it was a fake reason, or rather, a fake call. It’s clear that Parsket was behind this, trying to buy some more time to reach his goal, and what that was, doesn't take much imagination to figure out; he realized that Beaumont wouldn’t be scared off. I hate to think this, but I have to. Anyway, it’s obvious that the man was temporarily a bit out of sorts. Love's a strange illness!"
"Then, there is no doubt at all but that Parsket left the cord to the butler's bell hitched somewhere so as to give him an excuse to slip away naturally to clear it. This also gave him the opportunity to remove one of the passage lamps. Then he had only to smash the other and the passage was in utter darkness for him to make the attempt on Beaumont.
"Then, there’s no doubt that Parsket left the cord to the butler's bell attached somewhere to give himself a natural excuse to slip away and fix it. This also allowed him to take one of the passage lamps. After that, he just had to break the other, and the passage was completely dark for him to go after Beaumont."
"In the same way, it was he who locked the door of the bedroom and took the key (it was in his pocket). This prevented the Captain from bringing a light and coming to the rescue. But Captain Hisgins broke down the door with the heavy fender curb and it was his smashing the door that sounded so confusing and frightening in the darkness of the passage.
"In the same way, it was him who locked the bedroom door and took the key (it was in his pocket). This stopped the Captain from bringing a light and coming to the rescue. But Captain Hisgins smashed down the door with the heavy fender curb, and it was the sound of him breaking the door that was so confusing and terrifying in the darkness of the hallway."
"The photograph of the monstrous hoof above Miss Hisgins in the cellar is one of the things that I am less sure about. It might have been faked by Parsket, whilst I was out of the room, and this would have been easy enough, to anyone who knew how. But, you know, it does not look like a fake. Yet, there is as much evidence of probability that it was faked, as against; and the thing is too vague for an examination to help to a definite decision so that I will express no opinion, one way or the other. It is certainly a horrible photograph.
"The photograph of the giant hoof above Miss Hisgins in the cellar is one of the things I'm not so sure about. It could have been faked by Parsket while I was out of the room, and it wouldn't have been hard for someone who knew how. But, you know, it doesn't really look fake. Still, there's just as much reason to think it was faked as there is to believe it wasn't; and the whole situation is too unclear for an examination to lead to a solid conclusion, so I won't give my opinion either way. It's definitely a disturbing photograph."
"And now I come to that last, dreadful thing. There has been no further manifestation of anything abnormal so that there is an extraordinary uncertainty in my conclusions. If we had not heard those last sounds and if Parsket had not shown that enormous sense of fear the whole of this case could be explained in the way in which I have shown. And, in fact, as you have seen, I am of the opinion that almost all of it can be cleared up, but I see no way of going past the thing we heard at the last and the fear that Parsket showed.
"And now I come to that final, chilling point. There hasn’t been any other sign of something unusual, which leaves me with a remarkable uncertainty in my conclusions. If we hadn't heard those last sounds and if Parsket hadn't displayed such a profound sense of fear, this entire case could be explained as I've outlined. In fact, as you've seen, I believe that nearly everything can be clarified, but I can’t move beyond what we heard at the end and the fear that Parsket demonstrated."
"His death—no, that proves nothing. At the inquest it was described somewhat untechnically as due to heart spasm. That is normal enough and leaves us quite in the dark as to whether he died because he stood between the girl and some incredible thing of monstrosity.
"His death—no, that doesn’t prove anything. At the inquest, it was described in somewhat vague terms as due to a heart spasm. That’s normal enough and doesn’t really help us understand whether he died because he was protecting the girl from some unimaginable monstrosity."
"The look on Parsket's face and the thing he called out when he heard the great hoof sounds coming down the passage seem to show that he had the sudden realization of what before then may have been nothing more than a horrible suspicion. And his fear and appreciation of some tremendous danger approaching was probably more keenly real even than mine. And then he did the one fine, great thing!"
"The expression on Parsket's face and the shout he made when he heard the heavy hoofbeats echoing through the passage suggested that he suddenly understood what had previously just been a terrible suspicion. His fear and awareness of the significant danger coming their way were likely even more intense than mine. And then he did the one remarkable and courageous thing!"
"And the cause?" I said. "What caused it?"
"And what’s the reason?" I asked. "What triggered it?"
Carnacki shook his head.
Carnacki shook his head.
"God knows," he answered, with a peculiar, sincere reverence. "If that thing was what it seemed to be one might suggest an explanation which would not offend one's reason, but which may be utterly wrong. Yet I have thought, though it would take a long lecture on Thought Induction to get you to appreciate my reasons, that Parsket had produced what I might term a kind of 'induced haunting,' a kind of induced simulation of his mental conceptions to his desperate thoughts and broodings. It is impossible to make it clearer in a few words."
"God knows," he replied, with a strange, genuine reverence. "If that thing was what it seemed, one might propose an explanation that wouldn’t challenge our reasoning, but it could be completely wrong. Still, I've considered that, although it would require a lengthy discussion on Thought Induction for you to understand my reasoning, Parsket created what I would call a sort of 'induced haunting,' a kind of induced simulation of his mental images in response to his desperate thoughts and worries. It's impossible to clarify it in just a few words."
"But the old story!" I said. "Why may not there have been something in that?"
"But the old story!" I said. "Why couldn't there have been something in that?"
"There may have been something in it," said Carnacki. "But I do not think it had anything to do with this. I have not clearly thought out my reasons, yet; but later I may be able to tell you why I think so."
"There might have been something to it," said Carnacki. "But I don't think it had anything to do with this. I haven't fully figured out my reasons yet, but later I might be able to explain why I feel that way."
"And the marriage? And the cellar—was there anything found there?" asked Taylor.
"And what about the marriage? And the cellar—was anything discovered there?" asked Taylor.
"Yes, the marriage was performed that day in spite of the tragedy," Carnacki told us. "It was the wisest thing to do considering the things that I cannot explain. Yes, I had the floor of that big cellar up, for I had a feeling I might find something there to give me some light. But there was nothing.
"Yeah, the wedding happened that day despite the tragedy," Carnacki told us. "It was the smartest choice given the things I can’t explain. Yes, I had the floor of that big cellar taken up because I had a feeling I might find something there to help me understand. But there was nothing."
"You know, the whole thing is tremendous and extraordinary. I shall never forget the look on Parsket's face. And afterward the disgusting sounds of those great hoofs going away through the quiet house."
"You know, the whole thing is amazing and unbelievable. I will never forget the expression on Parsket's face. And afterward, the awful sounds of those big hooves leaving through the silent house."
Carnacki stood up.
Carnacki got up.
"Out you go!" he said in friendly fashion, using the recognized formula.
"Out you go!" he said cheerfully, using the familiar phrase.
And we went presently out into the quiet of the Embankment, and so to our homes.
And we quickly went out into the calm of the Embankment, and then to our homes.
No. 5—THE SEARCHER OF THE END HOUSE
It was still evening, as I remember, and the four of us, Jessop, Arkright, Taylor and I, looked disappointedly at Carnacki, where he sat silent in his great chair.
It was still evening, as I remember, and the four of us—Jessop, Arkright, Taylor, and I—looked disappointed at Carnacki, who was sitting quietly in his big chair.
We had come in response to the usual card of invitation, which—as you know—we have come to consider as a sure prelude to a good story; and now, after telling us the short incident of the Three Straw Platters, he had lapsed into a contented silence, and the night not half gone, as I have hinted.
We had arrived in response to the standard invitation card, which—as you know—we’ve come to see as a reliable start to a good story; and now, after sharing the brief tale of the Three Straw Platters, he had fallen into a satisfied silence, with the night still young, as I mentioned.
However, as it chanced, some pitying fate jogged Carnacki's elbow, or his memory, and he began again, in his queer level way:—
However, as it turned out, some kind fate nudged Carnacki's elbow, or maybe it was his memory, and he started again, in his usual calm manner:—
"The 'Straw Platters' business reminds me of the 'Searcher' Case, which I have sometimes thought might interest you. It was some time ago, in fact a deuce of a long time ago, that the thing happened; and my experience of what I might term 'curious' things was very small at that time.
"The 'Straw Platters' business reminds me of the 'Searcher' Case, which I thought might interest you. This happened quite a while ago, in fact a really long time ago, and I had very little experience with what I could call 'curious' things back then."
"I was living with my mother when it occurred, in a small house just outside of Appledorn, on the South Coast. The house was the last of a row of detached cottage villas, each house standing in its own garden; and very dainty little places they were, very old, and most of them smothered in roses; and all with those quaint old leaded windows, and doors of genuine oak. You must try to picture them for the sake of their complete niceness.
"I was living with my mom when it happened, in a small house just outside Appledorn, on the South Coast. The house was the last in a row of detached cottage villas, each one with its own garden; they were all charming little places, very old, and most of them covered in roses; and all had those unique old leaded windows and real oak doors. You should try to picture them for the sake of their total charm."
"Now I must remind you at the beginning that my mother and I had lived in that little house for two years; and in the whole of that time there had not been a single peculiar happening to worry us.
"Now I need to remind you at the start that my mother and I had lived in that little house for two years, and during that entire time, nothing unusual had happened to concern us."
"And then, something happened.
"And then, something happened."
"It was about two o'clock one morning, as I was finishing some letters, that I heard the door of my mother's bedroom open, and she came to the top of the stairs, and knocked on the banisters.
"It was around two o'clock one morning, as I was finishing up some letters, that I heard the door to my mom's bedroom open. She came to the top of the stairs and knocked on the banister."
"'All right, dear,' I called; for I suppose she was merely reminding me that I should have been in bed long ago; then I heard her go back to her room, and I hurried my work, for fear she should lie awake, until she heard me safe up to my room.
"'All right, dear,' I called; I figured she was just reminding me I should have been in bed a long time ago; then I heard her go back to her room, and I rushed my work, worried she would stay awake until she heard me safely upstairs to my room.
"When I was finished, I lit my candle, put out the lamp, and went upstairs. As I came opposite the door of my mother's room, I saw that it was open, called good night to her, very softly, and asked whether I should close the door. As there was no answer, I knew that she had dropped off to sleep again, and I closed the door very gently, and turned into my room, just across the passage. As I did so, I experienced a momentary, half-aware sense of a faint, peculiar, disagreeable odor in the passage; but it was not until the following night that I realized I had noticed a smell that offended me. You follow me? It is so often like that—one suddenly knows a thing that really recorded itself on one's consciousness, perhaps a year before.
"When I was done, I lit my candle, turned off the lamp, and went upstairs. As I passed my mother's room, I saw that it was open, softly said good night to her, and asked if I should close the door. Since there was no answer, I figured she had fallen asleep again, so I gently closed the door and headed into my room, just across the hallway. As I did this, I caught a brief, half-aware whiff of a faint, strange, unpleasant smell in the hallway; but it wasn’t until the next night that I realized I had detected an odor that bothered me. Do you see what I mean? It's often like that—suddenly knowing something that had actually made an impression on your mind, maybe a year earlier."
"The next morning at breakfast, I mentioned casually to my mother that she had 'dropped off,' and I had shut the door for her. To my surprise, she assured me she had never been out of her room. I reminded her about the two raps she had given upon the banister; but she still was certain I must be mistaken; and in the end I teased her, saying she had grown so accustomed to my bad habit of sitting up late, that she had come to call me in her sleep. Of course, she denied this, and I let the matter drop; but I was more than a little puzzled, and did not know whether to believe my own explanation, or to take the mater's, which was to put the noises down to the mice, and the open door to the fact that she couldn't have properly latched it, when she went to bed. I suppose, away in the subconscious part of me, I had a stirring of less reasonable thoughts; but certainly, I had no real uneasiness at that time.
The next morning at breakfast, I casually mentioned to my mom that she had "dropped by," and I had closed the door for her. To my surprise, she insisted she had never left her room. I reminded her about the two knocks she had made on the banister, but she was still convinced I must be wrong. In the end, I joked that she had gotten so used to my bad habit of staying up late that she started calling me in her sleep. Of course, she denied it, and I dropped the subject; but I was more than a little puzzled and didn't know whether to trust my own explanation or hers, which was that the noises were just the mice and the open door was because she hadn't properly latched it when she went to bed. Deep down, I suppose I had some less rational thoughts stirring in my subconscious, but I definitely didn't feel any real unease at that time.
"The next night there came a further development. About two thirty a.m., I heard my mother's door open, just as on the previous night, and immediately afterward she rapped sharply, on the banister, as it seemed to me. I stopped my work and called up that I would not be long. As she made no reply, and I did not hear her go back to bed, I had a quick sense of wonder whether she might not be doing it in her sleep, after all, just as I had said.
"The next night, something else happened. Around 2:30 a.m., I heard my mom's door open, just like the night before, and right after that, she knocked sharply on the banister, it seemed to me. I paused my work and called out that I wouldn't be long. Since she didn’t respond and I didn’t hear her go back to bed, I quickly wondered if she might actually be doing it in her sleep, just like I had said."
"With the thought, I stood up, and taking the lamp from the table, began to go toward the door, which was open into the passage. It was then I got a sudden nasty sort of thrill; for it came to me, all at once, that my mother never knocked, when I sat up too late; she always called. You will understand I was not really frightened in any way; only vaguely uneasy, and pretty sure she must really be doing the thing in her sleep.
"With that thought, I got up, took the lamp from the table, and started walking toward the open door that led to the hallway. That's when I felt a sudden unsettling chill; it hit me all at once that my mother never knocked when I stayed up too late; she always just called. You'll understand I wasn't actually scared; I just felt somewhat uneasy and was pretty sure she had to be doing it in her sleep."
"I went quickly up the stairs, and when I came to the top, my mother was not there; but her door was open. I had a bewildered sense though believing she must have gone quietly back to bed, without my hearing her. I entered her room and found her sleeping quietly and naturally; for the vague sense of trouble in me was sufficiently strong to make me go over to look at her.
"I quickly went up the stairs, and when I got to the top, my mother wasn't there; but her door was open. I felt confused, thinking she must have quietly gone back to bed without me hearing her. I walked into her room and found her sleeping peacefully and naturally; the vague feeling of concern in me was strong enough to make me go over to check on her."
"When I was sure that she was perfectly right in every way, I was still a little bothered; but much more inclined to think my suspicion correct and that she had gone quietly back to bed in her sleep, without knowing what she had been doing. This was the most reasonable thing to think, as you must see.
"When I was convinced that she was completely right in every way, I was still a bit uneasy; but I was much more inclined to believe my suspicion was correct and that she had quietly gone back to bed in her sleep, without realizing what she had been doing. This was the most reasonable conclusion to draw, as you can see."
"And then it came to me, suddenly, that vague, queer, mildewy smell in the room; and it was in that instant I became aware I had smelt the same strange, uncertain smell the night before in the passage.
"And then it hit me, all of a sudden, that faint, weird, musty smell in the room; and it was right then that I realized I had smelled the same odd, unsettling scent the night before in the hallway."
"I was definitely uneasy now, and began to search my mother's room; though with no aim or clear thought of anything, except to assure myself that there was nothing in the room. All the time, you know, I never expected really to find anything; only my uneasiness had to be assured.
"I was definitely feeling uneasy now and started looking through my mother's room; though I had no specific goal or clear idea in mind, just to reassure myself that nothing was in the room. The whole time, you know, I never actually expected to find anything; I just needed to ease my uneasiness."
"In the middle of my search my mother woke up, and of course I had to explain. I told her about her door opening, and the knocks on the banister, and that I had come up and found her asleep. I said nothing about the smell, which was not very distinct; but told her that the thing happening twice had made me a bit nervous, and possibly fanciful, and I thought I would take a look 'round, just to feel satisfied.
"In the middle of my search, my mom woke up, and of course, I had to explain. I told her about her door opening, the knocks on the banister, and how I came upstairs and found her asleep. I didn’t mention the smell, which wasn’t very strong; I just said that the thing happening twice had made me a little nervous and maybe a bit imaginative, so I thought I’d take a look around, just to feel reassured."
"I have thought since that the reason I made no mention of the smell, was not only that I did not want to frighten my mother, for I was scarcely that myself; but because I had only a vague half-knowledge that I associated the smell with fancies too indefinite and peculiar to bear talking about. You will understand that I am able now to analyze and put the thing into words; but then I did not even know my chief reason for saying nothing; let alone appreciate its possible significance.
"I've thought since then that the reason I didn't mention the smell was not just because I didn't want to scare my mom, since I was hardly aware of it myself; but also because I only had a vague sense that I linked the smell to ideas that were too unclear and strange to discuss. You'll understand that I can now analyze and articulate it; but back then, I didn't even know my main reason for staying silent, let alone grasp its possible significance."
"It was my mother, after all, who put part of my vague sensations into words:—
"It was my mom, after all, who helped me put some of my unclear feelings into words:—
"'What a disagreeable smell!' she exclaimed, and was silent a moment, looking at me. Then:—'You feel there's something wrong?' still looking at me, very quietly but with a little, nervous note of questioning expectancy.
"'What a terrible smell!' she exclaimed, and paused for a moment, looking at me. Then:—'You sense that something's off?' still looking at me, very quietly but with a slight, nervous hint of curiosity.
"'I don't know,' I said. 'I can't understand it, unless you've really been walking about in your sleep.'
"'I don't know,' I said. 'I can't get it, unless you've actually been sleepwalking.'"
"'The smell,' she said.
"'The scent,' she said."
"'Yes,' I replied. 'That's what puzzles me too. I'll take a walk through the house; but I don't suppose it's anything.'
"'Yeah,' I said. 'That's what confuses me too. I'll take a walk around the house; but I don't think it's anything.'"
"I lit her candle, and taking the lamp, I went through the other bedrooms, and afterward all over the house, including the three underground cellars, which was a little trying to the nerves, seeing that I was more nervous than I would admit.
"I lit her candle and grabbed the lamp, then went through the other bedrooms and checked every part of the house, including the three underground cellars, which was a bit nerve-wracking since I was more on edge than I'd like to admit."
"Then I went back to my mother, and told her there was really nothing to bother about; and, you know, in the end, we talked ourselves into believing it was nothing. My mother would not agree that she might have been sleepwalking; but she was ready to put the door opening down to the fault of the latch, which certainly snicked very lightly. As for the knocks, they might be the old warped woodwork of the house cracking a bit, or a mouse rattling a piece of loose plaster. The smell was more difficult to explain; but finally we agreed that it might easily be the queer night smell of the moist earth, coming in through the open window of my mother's room, from the back garden, or—for that matter—from the little churchyard beyond the big wall at the bottom of the garden.
"Then I went back to my mom and told her there was really nothing to worry about; and you know, in the end, we convinced ourselves it was nothing. My mom wouldn’t agree that she might have been sleepwalking; but she was willing to blame the door opening on the latch, which definitely clicked very softly. As for the knocks, they could just be the old, warped wood in the house creaking a bit, or a mouse nudging a loose piece of plaster. The smell was harder to explain; but eventually, we settled on the idea that it could easily be the strange earthy smell from the damp ground, coming in through my mom's open window from the back garden, or—even from the little churchyard beyond the big wall at the end of the garden."
"And so we quietened down, and finally I went to bed, and to sleep.
"And so we settled down, and eventually I went to bed and fell asleep."
"I think this is certainly a lesson on the way we humans can delude ourselves; for there was not one of these explanations that my reason could really accept. Try to imagine yourself in the same circumstances, and you will see how absurd our attempts to explain the happenings really were.
"I think this is definitely a lesson about how we humans can fool ourselves; because not one of these explanations was something my reason could truly accept. Try to picture yourself in the same situation, and you'll realize how ridiculous our attempts to explain what happened really were."
"In the morning, when I came down to breakfast, we talked it all over again, and whilst we agreed that it was strange, we also agreed that we had begun to imagine funny things in the backs of our minds, which now we felt half ashamed to admit. This is very strange when you come to look into it; but very human.
"In the morning, when I came down for breakfast, we talked about it all again, and while we agreed it was weird, we also admitted that we had started to have silly thoughts lurking in the back of our minds, which we now felt a bit embarrassed to share. This is pretty strange when you really think about it; but very human."
"And then that night again my mother's door was slammed once more just after midnight. I caught up the lamp, and when I reached her door, I found it shut. I opened it quickly, and went in, to find my mother lying with her eyes open, and rather nervous; having been waked by the bang of the door. But what upset me more than anything, was the fact that there was a disgusting smell in the passage and in her room.
"And then that night, my mom's door slammed shut again right after midnight. I grabbed the lamp, and when I got to her door, I found it closed. I opened it quickly and went in to see my mom lying there with her eyes open, looking a bit anxious because she'd been jolted awake by the door slamming. But what bothered me the most was the awful smell in the hallway and in her room."
"Whilst I was asking her whether she was all right, a door slammed twice downstairs; and you can imagine how it made me feel. My mother and I looked at one another; and then I lit her candle, and taking the poker from the fender, went downstairs with the lamp, beginning to feel really nervous. The cumulative effect of so many queer happenings was getting hold of me; and all the apparently reasonable explanations seemed futile.
"While I was asking her if she was okay, a door slammed twice downstairs, and you can imagine how that made me feel. My mother and I exchanged glances, and then I lit her candle, grabbed the poker from the fender, and went downstairs with the lamp, starting to feel really anxious. The buildup of so many strange events was getting to me, and all the seemingly reasonable explanations felt pointless."
"The horrible smell seemed to be very strong in the downstairs passage; also in the front room and the cellars; but chiefly in the passage. I made a very thorough search of the house, and when I had finished, I knew that all the lower windows and doors were properly shut and fastened, and that there was no living thing in the house, beyond our two selves. Then I went up to my mother's room again, and we talked the thing over for an hour or more, and in the end came to the conclusion that we might, after all, be reading too much into a number of little things; but, you know, inside of us, we did not believe this.
"The terrible smell felt really strong in the downstairs hallway; also in the front room and the basement; but mostly in the hallway. I did a thorough search of the house, and when I was done, I confirmed that all the lower windows and doors were properly shut and locked, and that there was no living thing in the house, except for the two of us. Then I went back up to my mother's room, and we discussed it for over an hour, ultimately concluding that we might be overthinking a few little things; but deep down, we didn’t really believe that."
"Later, when we had talked ourselves into a more comfortable state of mind, I said good night, and went off to bed; and presently managed to get to sleep.
"Later, after we had calmed down and felt more at ease, I said good night and headed to bed; soon enough, I fell asleep."
"In the early hours of the morning, whilst it was still dark, I was waked by a loud noise. I sat up in bed, and listened. And from downstairs, I heard:—bang, bang, bang, one door after another being slammed; at least, that is the impression the sounds gave to me.
"In the early morning, while it was still dark, I was awakened by a loud noise. I sat up in bed and listened. From downstairs, I heard:—bang, bang, bang, one door after another being slammed; at least, that’s the impression the sounds gave me."
"I jumped out of bed, with the tingle and shiver of sudden fright on me; and at the same moment, as I lit my candle, my door was pushed slowly open; I had left it unlatched, so as not to feel that my mother was quite shut off from me.
"I jumped out of bed, feeling a sudden rush of fear; at the same time, as I lit my candle, my door creaked open slowly. I had left it unlatched to avoid feeling completely disconnected from my mom."
"'Who's there?' I shouted out, in a voice twice as deep as my natural one, and with a queer breathlessness, that sudden fright so often gives one. 'Who's there?'
"'Who's there?' I shouted, my voice twice as deep as usual and with a strange breathlessness that fear often brings. 'Who's there?'"
"Then I heard my mother saying:—
"Then I heard my mom saying:—
"'It's me, Thomas. Whatever is happening downstairs?'
"'It's me, Thomas. What's going on downstairs?'"
"She was in the room by this, and I saw she had her bedroom poker in one hand, and her candle in the other. I could have smiled at her, had it not been for the extraordinary sounds downstairs.
"She was in the room because of this, and I saw she had her bedroom poker in one hand and her candle in the other. I might have smiled at her if it hadn't been for the strange noises coming from downstairs."
"I got into my slippers, and reached down an old sword bayonet from the wall; then I picked up my candle, and begged my mother not to come; but I knew it would be little use, if she had made up her mind; and she had, with the result that she acted as a sort of rearguard for me, during our search. I know, in some ways, I was very glad to have her with me, as you will understand.
I put on my slippers and took down an old sword bayonet from the wall. Then I grabbed my candle and asked my mom not to come with me, but I knew it wouldn't matter if she had already decided to join me. She did, and ended up being a sort of backup for me during our search. In some ways, I was really happy to have her there with me, as you can imagine.
"By this time, the door slamming had ceased, and there seemed, probably because of the contrast, to be an appalling silence in the house. However, I led the way, holding my candle high, and keeping the sword bayonet very handy. Downstairs we found all the doors wide open; although the outer doors and the windows were closed all right. I began to wonder whether the noises had been made by the doors after all. Of one thing only were we sure, and that was, there was no living thing in the house, beside ourselves, while everywhere throughout the house, there was the taint of that disgusting odor.
"By this point, the door slamming had stopped, and it felt eerily quiet in the house, probably because of the sudden contrast. Nevertheless, I took the lead, holding my candle up high and keeping the sword bayonet close at hand. Downstairs, we found all the doors wide open, even though the outer doors and the windows were securely shut. I started to question whether the noises had actually come from the doors after all. One thing we were sure of: there was no other living thing in the house besides us, and throughout the place, there was that unpleasant smell lingering everywhere."
"Of course it was absurd to try to make believe any longer. There was something strange about the house; and as soon as it was daylight, I set my mother to packing; and soon after breakfast, I saw her off by train.
"Of course, it was ridiculous to keep pretending any longer. There was something off about the house, and as soon as it was daylight, I had my mom start packing; and shortly after breakfast, I saw her off on the train."
"Then I set to work to try to clear up the mystery. I went first to the landlord, and told him all the circumstances. From him, I found that twelve or fifteen years back, the house had got rather a curious name from three or four tenants; with the result that it had remained empty a long while; in the end he had let it at a low rent to a Captain Tobias, on the one condition that he should hold his tongue, if he saw anything peculiar. The landlord's idea—as he told me frankly—was to free the house from these tales of 'something queer,' by keeping a tenant in it, and then to sell it for the best price he could get.
"Then I got to work trying to solve the mystery. I first went to the landlord and shared all the details with him. From him, I learned that twelve or fifteen years ago, the house had earned a rather strange reputation from three or four tenants, which led to it being vacant for a long time. In the end, he rented it out at a low price to Captain Tobias, on the condition that he would stay quiet if he noticed anything unusual. The landlord's plan—as he openly told me—was to rid the house of these stories about 'something weird' by keeping a tenant in it and then selling it for the best price possible."
"However, when Captain Tobias left, after a ten years' tenancy, there was no longer any talk about the house; so when I offered to take it on a five years' lease, he had jumped at the offer. This was the whole story; so he gave me to understand. When I pressed him for details of the supposed peculiar happenings in the house, all those years back, he said the tenants had talked about a woman who always moved about the house at night. Some tenants never saw anything; but others would not stay out the first month's tenancy.
"However, when Captain Tobias moved out after ten years of living there, no one talked about the house anymore. So when I offered to take it on a five-year lease, he jumped at the chance. That was the whole story, or so he made me think. When I pushed him for details about the strange things that supposedly happened in the house years ago, he said the tenants had mentioned a woman who wandered around the house at night. Some tenants never saw anything, but others didn’t last through the first month."
"One thing the landlord was particular to point out, that no tenant had ever complained about knockings, or door slamming. As for the smell, he seemed positively indignant about it; but why, I don't suppose he knew himself, except that he probably had some vague feeling that it was an indirect accusation on my part that the drains were not right.
"One thing the landlord was eager to emphasize was that no tenant had ever complained about knocking or slamming doors. As for the smell, he seemed genuinely offended by it; but why, I doubt he knew himself, other than that he probably had some vague sense that I was indirectly accusing him of the drains being faulty."
"In the end, I suggested that he should come down and spend the night with me. He agreed at once, especially as I told him I intended to keep the whole business quiet, and try to get to the bottom of the curious affair; for he was anxious to keep the rumor of the haunting from getting about.
"In the end, I suggested that he should come down and spend the night with me. He agreed right away, especially since I told him I planned to keep the whole thing quiet and try to get to the bottom of this strange situation; he was eager to prevent the rumors about the haunting from spreading."
"About three o'clock that afternoon, he came down, and we made a thorough search of the house, which, however, revealed nothing unusual. Afterward, the landlord made one or two tests, which showed him the drainage was in perfect order; after that we made our preparations for sitting up all night.
"At around three o'clock that afternoon, he came downstairs, and we conducted a thorough search of the house, which, however, revealed nothing out of the ordinary. Later, the landlord ran a couple of tests that confirmed the drainage was functioning perfectly; after that, we got ready to stay up all night."
"First, we borrowed two policemen's dark lanterns from the station nearby, and where the superintendent and I were friendly, and as soon as it was really dusk, the landlord went up to his house for his gun. I had the sword bayonet I have told you about; and when the landlord got back, we sat talking in my study until nearly midnight.
"First, we borrowed two police officers' dark lanterns from the nearby station, where the superintendent and I were on good terms. As soon as it got dark, the landlord went up to his house to get his gun. I had the sword bayonet I mentioned before, and when the landlord returned, we sat and talked in my study until almost midnight."
"Then we lit the lanterns and went upstairs. We placed the lanterns, gun and bayonet handy on the table; then I shut and sealed the bedroom doors; afterward we took our seats, and turned off the lights.
"Then we lit the lanterns and went upstairs. We put the lanterns, gun, and bayonet within reach on the table; then I closed and sealed the bedroom doors; afterward, we took our seats and turned off the lights."
"From then until two o'clock, nothing happened; but a little after two, as I found by holding my watch near the faint glow of the closed lanterns, I had a time of extraordinary nervousness; and I bent toward the landlord, and whispered to him that I had a queer feeling something was about to happen, and to be ready with his lantern; at the same time I reached out toward mine. In the very instant I made this movement, the darkness which filled the passage seemed to become suddenly of a dull violet color; not, as if a light had been shone; but as if the natural blackness of the night had changed color. And then, coming through this violet night, through this violet-colored gloom, came a little naked Child, running. In an extraordinary way, the Child seemed not to be distinct from the surrounding gloom; but almost as if it were a concentration of that extraordinary atmosphere; as if that gloomy color which had changed the night, came from the Child. It seems impossible to make clear to you; but try to understand it.
"From then until two o'clock, nothing happened; but shortly after two, as I discovered by holding my watch near the faint glow of the closed lanterns, I experienced a wave of intense nervousness. I leaned toward the landlord and whispered that I had a strange feeling something was about to happen and that he should be ready with his lantern. At the same time, I reached out for mine. The moment I did this, the darkness in the passage seemed to shift to a dull violet color; not as if a light had been turned on, but as if the natural blackness of the night had taken on a new hue. Then, coming through this violet night, through this violet-colored gloom, was a little naked Child, running. Remarkably, the Child appeared almost indistinguishable from the surrounding darkness; it was as if it embodied that extraordinary atmosphere, as if the gloomy color that had transformed the night emanated from the Child itself. It’s hard to explain; but try to understand."
"The Child went past me, running, with the natural movement of the legs of a chubby human child, but in an absolute and inconceivable silence. It was a very small Child, and must have passed under the table; but I saw the Child through the table, as if it had been only a slightly darker shadow than the colored gloom. In the same instant, I saw that a fluctuating glimmer of violet light outlined the metal of the gun-barrels and the blade of the sword bayonet, making them seem like faint shapes of glimmering light, floating unsupported where the tabletop should have shown solid.
"The child ran past me, moving naturally like a plump little kid, but in complete and unbelievable silence. It was a tiny child, and must have gone under the table; yet I saw the child through the table, as if it were just a slightly darker shadow in the colored dimness. At the same moment, I noticed a shimmering glow of violet light outlining the metal of the gun barrels and the blade of the sword bayonet, making them appear as faint shapes of glimmering light, floating without support where the tabletop should have looked solid."
"Now, curiously, as I saw these things, I was subconsciously aware that I heard the anxious breathing of the landlord, quite clear and labored, close to my elbow, where he waited nervously with his hands on the lantern. I realized in that moment that he saw nothing; but waited in the darkness, for my warning to come true.
"Now, interestingly, as I observed these things, I was subconsciously aware of the landlord's anxious breathing, clear and labored, right next to me, where he was nervously holding the lantern. I realized then that he saw nothing; he was just waiting in the darkness for my warning to come true."
"Even as I took heed of these minor things, I saw the Child jump to one side, and hide behind some half-seen object that was certainly nothing belonging to the passage. I stared, intently, with a most extraordinary thrill of expectant wonder, with fright making goose flesh of my back. And even as I stared, I solved for myself the less important problem of what the two black clouds were that hung over a part of the table. I think it very curious and interesting, the double working of the mind, often so much more apparent during times of stress. The two clouds came from two faintly shining shapes, which I knew must be the metal of the lanterns; and the things that looked black to the sight with which I was then seeing, could be nothing else but what to normal human sight is known as light. This phenomenon I have always remembered. I have twice seen a somewhat similar thing; in the Dark Light Case and in that trouble of Maetheson's, which you know about.
"Even as I noticed these small details, I saw the Child jump to one side and hide behind some vaguely visible object that definitely didn’t belong in the hallway. I stared intensely, filled with an extraordinary thrill of eager wonder, a chill running down my back from fear. As I was staring, I also figured out the less significant mystery of what the two black shapes were that hovered over part of the table. I find it quite curious and interesting how the mind works in dual ways, often more clearly during stressful moments. The two shapes came from two faintly glowing forms, which I knew had to be the metal of the lanterns; and what looked black to my current sight could only be what normal human vision recognizes as light. This experience has always stuck with me. I’ve seen something similar twice before: in the Dark Light Case and in that issue with Maetheson, which you’re already familiar with."
"Even as I understood this matter of the lights, I was looking to my left, to understand why the Child was hiding. And suddenly, I heard the landlord shout out:—'The Woman!' But I saw nothing. I had a disagreeable sense that something repugnant was near to me, and I was aware in the same moment that the landlord was gripping my arm in a hard, frightened grip. Then I was looking back to where the Child had hidden. I saw the Child peeping out from behind its hiding place, seeming to be looking up the passage; but whether in fear I could not tell. Then it came out, and ran headlong away, through the place where should have been the wall of my mother's bedroom; but the Sense with which I was seeing these things, showed me the wall only as a vague, upright shadow, unsubstantial. And immediately the child was lost to me, in the dull violet gloom. At the same time, I felt the landlord press back against me, as if something had passed close to him; and he called out again, a hoarse sort of cry:—'The Woman! The Woman!' and turned the shade clumsily from off his lantern. But I had seen no Woman; and the passage showed empty, as he shone the beam of his light jerkily to and fro; but chiefly in the direction of the doorway of my mother's room.
"Even though I understood what was happening with the lights, I was looking to my left, trying to figure out why the Child was hiding. Suddenly, I heard the landlord shout, 'The Woman!' But I didn’t see anything. I had an unsettling feeling that something unpleasant was close to me, and I realized at that moment that the landlord was holding onto my arm tightly, scared. Then I looked back to where the Child was hiding. I saw the Child peeking out from behind its hiding spot, seeming to look down the hallway; I couldn't tell if it was in fear or not. Then it came out and ran straight away, through the spot where the wall of my mother's bedroom should have been; but the way I perceived things, the wall appeared only as a vague, upright shadow, insubstantial. Immediately, the Child was lost to me in the dull violet darkness. At the same time, I felt the landlord press back against me as if something had brushed past him; and he called out again, in a hoarse voice, 'The Woman! The Woman!' and awkwardly turned the shade of his lantern. But I hadn’t seen any Woman, and the hallway looked empty as he moved the beam of his light back and forth; mostly toward the doorway of my mother’s room."
"He was still clutching my arm, and had risen to his feet; and now, mechanically and almost slowly, I picked up my lantern and turned on the light. I shone it, a little dazedly, at the seals upon the doors; but none were broken; then I sent the light to and fro, up and down the passage; but there was nothing; and I turned to the landlord, who was saying something in a rather incoherent fashion. As my light passed over his face, I noted, in a dull sort of way, that he was drenched with sweat.
"He was still holding onto my arm and had gotten to his feet. I picked up my lantern and turned on the light, almost like it was automatic and a bit sluggish. I aimed it, somewhat dazed, at the seals on the doors; but none were broken. Then I swept the light back and forth, up and down the hallway; there was nothing there. I turned to the landlord, who was mumbling something that didn’t make much sense. As my light lit up his face, I noticed in a dull way that he was soaked with sweat."
"Then my wits became more handleable, and I began to catch the drift of his words:—'Did you see her? Did you see her?' he was saying, over and over again; and then I found myself telling him, in quite a level voice, that I had not seen any Woman. He became more coherent then, and I found that he had seen a Woman come from the end of the passage, and go past us; but he could not describe her, except that she kept stopping and looking about her, and had even peered at the wall, close beside him, as if looking for something. But what seemed to trouble him most, was that she had not seemed to see him at all. He repeated this so often, that in the end I told him, in an absurd sort of way, that he ought to be very glad she had not. What did it all mean? was the question; somehow I was not so frightened, as utterly bewildered. I had seen less then, than since; but what I had seen, had made me feel adrift from my anchorage of Reason.
"Then my mind became clearer, and I started to understand what he was saying: 'Did you see her? Did you see her?' he kept asking, over and over again. Eventually, I told him, in a calm voice, that I hadn’t seen any woman. He then became more articulate and explained that he had seen a woman come from the end of the hallway and walk past us. But he couldn't describe her, except that she kept stopping and looking around, even peering at the wall right next to him, as if she was searching for something. What seemed to bother him the most was that she didn't appear to see him at all. He repeated this so many times that eventually I told him, somewhat awkwardly, that he should be grateful she hadn’t. What did it all mean? That was the question; somehow I felt less scared and more completely confused. I had seen even less than I had since then, but what I had seen had made me feel unmoored from my sense of reason."
"What did it mean? He had seen a Woman, searching for something. I had not seen this Woman. I had seen a Child, running away, and hiding from Something or Someone. He had not seen the Child, or the other things—only the Woman. And I had not seen her. What did it all mean?
"What did it mean? He had seen a woman, looking for something. I had not seen this woman. I had seen a child, running away and hiding from something or someone. He had not seen the child or the other things—only the woman. And I had not seen her. What did it all mean?"
"I had said nothing to the landlord about the Child. I had been too bewildered, and I realized that it would be futile to attempt an explanation. He was already stupid with the thing he had seen; and not the kind of man to understand. All this went through my mind as we stood there, shining the lanterns to and fro. All the time, intermingled with a streak of practical reasoning, I was questioning myself, what did it all mean? What was the Woman searching for; what was the Child running from?
"I hadn't said anything to the landlord about the Child. I was too confused and knew it would be pointless to try to explain. He was already overwhelmed by what he had seen and not the sort of person who could understand. All of this raced through my mind as we stood there, shining the lanterns back and forth. The whole time, along with my practical thoughts, I was asking myself, what did it all mean? What was the Woman looking for; what was the Child escaping from?"
"Suddenly, as I stood there, bewildered and nervous, making random answers to the landlord, a door below was violently slammed, and directly I caught the horrible reek of which I have told you.
"Suddenly, as I stood there, confused and anxious, giving random answers to the landlord, a door below was slammed shut, and right away I was hit by the awful smell that I’ve mentioned."
"'There!' I said to the landlord, and caught his arm, in my turn. 'The Smell! Do you smell it?'
"'There!' I said to the landlord, grabbing his arm. 'The smell! Do you smell it?'"
"He looked at me so stupidly that in a sort of nervous anger, I shook him.
"He stared at me so blankly that, feeling a mix of nervousness and anger, I shook him."
"'Yes,' he said, in a queer voice, trying to shine the light from his shaking lantern at the stair head.
"'Yes,' he said, in a strange voice, trying to direct the light from his shaking lantern at the top of the stairs.
"'Come on!' I said, and picked up my bayonet; and he came, carrying his gun awkwardly. I think he came, more because he was afraid to be left alone, than because he had any pluck left, poor beggar. I never sneer at that kind of funk, at least very seldom; for when it takes hold of you, it makes rags of your courage.
"'Come on!' I said, picking up my bayonet, and he followed, awkwardly carrying his gun. I think he came more out of fear of being left alone than from any bravery, poor guy. I don't often mock that kind of fear; in fact, very rarely, because when it takes over, it can shred your courage."
"I led the way downstairs, shining my light into the lower passage, and afterward at the doors to see whether they were shut; for I had closed and latched them, placing a corner of a mat against each door, so I should know which had been opened.
"I went downstairs first, shining my flashlight into the lower hallway, and then at the doors to check if they were closed; I had locked and latched them, putting a corner of a mat against each door, so I would know which one had been opened."
"I saw at once that none of the doors had been opened; then I threw the beam of my light down alongside the stairway, in order to see the mat I had placed against the door at the top of the cellar stairs. I got a horrid thrill; for the mat was flat! I paused a couple of seconds, shining my light to and fro in the passage, and holding fast to my courage, I went down the stairs.
"I immediately noticed that none of the doors had been opened; then I directed my flashlight down the staircase to check the mat I had put against the door at the top of the cellar stairs. A chilling sensation ran through me because the mat was flat! I hesitated for a moment, shining my light back and forth in the hallway, and mustering my courage, I headed down the stairs."
"As I came to the bottom step, I saw patches of wet all up and down the passage. I shone my lantern on them. It was the imprint of a wet foot on the oilcloth of the passage; not an ordinary footprint, but a queer, soft, flabby, spreading imprint, that gave me a feeling of extraordinary horror.
"As I reached the bottom step, I noticed wet spots all along the passage. I pointed my lantern at them. They were the marks of a wet foot on the oilcloth of the corridor; not a typical footprint, but a strange, soft, flabby, spreading impression that filled me with an unusual sense of dread."
"Backward and forward I flashed the light over the impossible marks and saw them everywhere. Suddenly I noticed that they led to each of the closed doors. I felt something touch my back, and glanced 'round swiftly, to find the landlord had come close to me, almost pressing against me, in his fear.
"Back and forth, I swept the light over the bizarre marks and spotted them everywhere. Suddenly, I realized they led to each of the closed doors. I felt something brush against my back and quickly turned to see the landlord had moved in close to me, almost leaning against me out of fear."
"'It's all right,' I said, but in a rather breathless whisper, meaning to put a little courage into him; for I could feel that he was shaking through all his body. Even then as I tried to get him steadied enough to be of some use, his gun went off with a tremendous bang. He jumped, and yelled with sheer terror; and I swore because of the shock.
"'It's okay,' I said, but in a slightly breathless whisper, trying to encourage him; I could feel that he was shaking all over. Even as I tried to steady him enough to be useful, his gun went off with a huge bang. He jumped and screamed in pure terror, and I cursed because of the shock.
"'Give it to me, for God's sake!' I said, and slipped the gun from his hand; and in the same instant there was a sound of running steps up the garden path, and immediately the flash of a bull's-eye lantern upon the fan light over the front door. Then the door was tried, and directly afterward there came a thunderous knocking, which told me a policeman had heard the shot.
“‘Give it to me, for God’s sake!’ I said, taking the gun from his hand; and at that moment, I heard footsteps running up the garden path, followed by the beam of a flashlight on the fan light above the front door. Then someone tried the door, and soon after, there was a loud banging, which made it clear that a police officer had heard the shot.”
"I went to the door, and opened it. Fortunately the constable knew me, and when I had beckoned him in, I was able to explain matters in a very short time. While doing this, Inspector Johnstone came up the path, having missed the officer, and seeing lights and the open door. I told him as briefly as possible what had occurred, and did not mention the Child or the Woman; for it would have seem too fantastic for him to notice. I showed him the queer, wet footprints and how they went toward the closed doors. I explained quickly about the mats, and how that the one against the cellar door was flat, which showed the door had been opened.
"I went to the door and opened it. Luckily, the officer recognized me, and once I signaled for him to come in, I was able to explain everything in just a few minutes. While I was doing this, Inspector Johnstone walked up the path, having missed the officer and noticing the lights and the open door. I quickly briefed him on what had happened, intentionally leaving out any mention of the Child or the Woman; it would have seemed too unbelievable for him to take seriously. I pointed out the strange, wet footprints and how they led toward the closed doors. I swiftly explained about the mats and how the one in front of the cellar door was flat, indicating that the door had been opened."
"The inspector nodded, and told the constable to guard the door at the top of the cellar stairs. He then asked the hall lamp to be lit, after which he took the policeman's lantern, and led the way into the front room. He paused with the door wide open, and threw the light all 'round; then he jumped into the room, and looked behind the door; there was no one there; but all over the polished oak floor, between the scattered rugs, went the marks of those horrible spreading footprints; and the room permeated with the horrible odor.
"The inspector nodded and instructed the constable to guard the door at the top of the cellar stairs. He then requested that the hall lamp be lit, after which he took the policeman's lantern and led the way into the front room. He paused with the door wide open, flooding the space with light; then he jumped into the room and checked behind the door; there was no one there; but all over the polished oak floor, between the scattered rugs, were the marks of those dreadful spreading footprints; and the room was filled with a terrible odor."
"The inspector searched the room carefully, and then went into the middle room, using the same precautions. There was nothing in the middle room, or in the kitchen or pantry; but everywhere went the wet footmarks through all the rooms, showing plainly wherever there were woodwork or oilcloth; and always there was the smell.
"The inspector carefully searched the room, then moved into the middle room, taking the same precautions. There was nothing in the middle room, the kitchen, or the pantry; but wet footprints marked the floors in all the rooms, clearly visible on the woodwork and oilcloth; and there was always that smell."
"The inspector ceased from his search of the rooms, and spent a minute in trying whether the mats would really fall flat when the doors were open, or merely ruckle up in a way as to appear they had been untouched; but in each case, the mats fell flat, and remained so.
"The inspector stopped searching the rooms and took a moment to check if the mats would really lie flat when the doors were open or just wrinkle up to look like they hadn't been touched. But in every case, the mats lay flat and stayed that way."
"'Extraordinary!' I heard Johnstone mutter to himself. And then he went toward the cellar door. He had inquired at first whether there were windows to the cellar, and when he learned there was no way out, except by the door, he had left this part of the search to the last.
"'Extraordinary!' I heard Johnstone mumble to himself. Then he headed toward the cellar door. He initially asked if there were windows in the cellar, and when he found out there was no exit except through the door, he left this part of the search for last."
"As Johnstone came up to the door, the policeman made a motion of salute, and said something in a low voice; and something in the tone made me flick my light across him. I saw then that the man was very white, and he looked strange and bewildered.
"As Johnstone approached the door, the policeman saluted and spoke in a low voice; something about his tone made me flash my light over him. I then realized that the man was very pale, and he looked odd and confused."
"'What?' said Johnstone impatiently. 'Speak up!'
"'What?' Johnstone said, growing impatient. 'Speak up!'"
"'A woman come along 'ere, sir, and went through this 'ere door,' said the constable, clearly, but with a curious monotonous intonation that is sometimes heard from an unintelligent man.
"'A woman came along here, sir, and went through this door,' said the constable, clearly but with a strange monotonous tone that you sometimes hear from someone who isn't very bright."
"'Speak up!' shouted the inspector.
"'Speak up!' yelled the inspector."
"'A woman come along and went through this 'ere door,' repeated the man, monotonously.
"A woman came along and went through this door," the man repeated, monotonously.
"The inspector caught the man by the shoulder, and deliberately sniffed his breath.
"The inspector grabbed the man by the shoulder and intentionally sniffed his breath."
"'No!' he said. And then sarcastically:—'I hope you held the door open politely for the lady.'
"'No!' he said. Then, with sarcasm:—'I hope you politely held the door open for the lady.'"
"'The door weren't opened, sir,' said the man, simply.
"'The door wasn't opened, sir,' said the man, simply."
"'Are you mad—' began Johnstone.
"'Are you crazy—' began Johnstone.
"'No,' broke in the landlord's voice from the back. Speaking steadily enough. 'I saw the Woman upstairs.' It was evident that he had got back his control again.
"'No,' interrupted the landlord's voice from the back. He spoke calmly enough. 'I saw the woman upstairs.' It was clear that he had regained his composure."
"'I'm afraid, Inspector Johnstone,' I said, 'that there's more in this than you think. I certainly saw some very extraordinary things upstairs.'
"'I'm worried, Inspector Johnstone,' I said, 'that there's more to this than you realize. I definitely saw some really unusual things upstairs.'"
"The inspector seemed about to say something; but instead, he turned again to the door, and flashed his light down and 'round about the mat. I saw then that the strange, horrible footmarks came straight up to the cellar door; and the last print showed under the door; yet the policeman said the door had not been opened.
"The inspector looked like he was about to say something; but instead, he turned back to the door and shone his light down and around the mat. I then saw that the weird, terrifying footprints came right up to the cellar door; and the last print was visible under the door; yet the policeman said the door hadn’t been opened."
"And suddenly, without any intention, or realization of what I was saying, I asked the landlord:—
"And suddenly, without any intention or awareness of what I was saying, I asked the landlord:"
"'What were the feet like?'
"'What were the shoes like?'"
"I received no answer; for the inspector was ordering the constable to open the cellar door, and the man was not obeying. Johnstone repeated the order, and at last, in a queer automatic way, the man obeyed, and pushed the door open. The loathsome smell beat up at us, in a great wave of horror, and the inspector came backward a step.
"I got no response because the inspector was telling the constable to open the cellar door, and the man wasn't following the order. Johnstone repeated the command, and finally, in a strange, automatic way, the man complied and pushed the door open. A horrible smell surged up at us like a wave of terror, making the inspector take a step back."
"'My God!' he said, and went forward again, and shone his light down the steps; but there was nothing visible, only that on each step showed the unnatural footprints.
"'My God!' he said, moving forward again and shining his light down the steps; but there was nothing to see, only the unnatural footprints visible on each step."
"The inspector brought the beam of the light vividly on the top step; and there, clear in the light, there was something small, moving. The inspector bent to look, and the policeman and I with him. I don't want to disgust you; but the thing we looked at was a maggot. The policeman backed suddenly out of the doorway:
"The inspector shone the flashlight brightly on the top step, and there, illuminated by the light, was something small moving. The inspector leaned down to take a closer look, and the policeman and I followed him. I don't want to gross you out, but what we saw was a maggot. The policeman quickly stepped back out of the doorway:
"'The churchyard,' he said, '... at the back of the 'ouse.'
"'The churchyard,' he said, '... at the back of the house.'"
"'Silence!' said Johnstone, with a queer break in the word, and I knew that at last he was frightened. He put his lantern into the doorway, and shone it from step to step, following the footprints down into the darkness; then he stepped back from the open doorway, and we all gave back with him. He looked 'round, and I had a feeling that he was looking for a weapon of some kind.
"'Be quiet!' said Johnstone, with an unusual tremor in his voice, and I realized he was finally scared. He placed his lantern in the doorway and shone it down the steps, following the footprints into the darkness; then he stepped back from the open doorway, and we all moved back with him. He glanced around, and I sensed he was searching for some kind of weapon."
"'Your gun,' I said to the landlord, and he brought it from the front hall, and passed it over to the inspector, who took it and ejected the empty shell from the right barrel. He held out his hand for a live cartridge, which the landlord brought from his pocket. He loaded the gun and snapped the breech. He turned to the constable:—
"'Your gun,' I said to the landlord, and he brought it from the front hall and handed it to the inspector, who took it and ejected the empty shell from the right barrel. He held out his hand for a live cartridge, which the landlord took from his pocket. He loaded the gun and snapped the breech. He turned to the constable:—
"'Come on,' he said, and moved toward the cellar doorway.
"'Come on,' he said, and walked over to the cellar door."
"'I ain't comin', sir,' said the policeman, very white in the face.
"'I'm not coming, sir,' said the policeman, looking very pale."
"With a sudden blaze of passion, the inspector took the man by the scruff and hove him bodily down into the darkness, and he went downward, screaming. The inspector followed him instantly, with his lantern and the gun; and I after the inspector, with the bayonet ready. Behind me, I heard the landlord.
"With a sudden surge of emotion, the inspector grabbed the man by the collar and shoved him forcefully into the darkness, and he fell down, screaming. The inspector immediately followed him, holding his flashlight and the gun; I followed the inspector, ready with the bayonet. Behind me, I heard the landlord."
"At the bottom of the stairs, the inspector was helping the policeman to his feet, where he stood swaying a moment, in a bewildered fashion; then the inspector went into the front cellar, and his man followed him in stupid fashion; but evidently no longer with any thought of running away from the horror.
"At the bottom of the stairs, the inspector was helping the policeman up, who swayed for a moment in a confused way; then the inspector went into the front cellar, and his partner followed him in a dazed manner; but it was clear that he no longer had any intention of fleeing from the terror."
"We all crowded into the front cellar, flashing our lights to and fro. Inspector Johnstone was examining the floor, and I saw that the footmarks went all 'round the cellar, into all the corners, and across the floor. I thought suddenly of the Child that was running away from Something. Do you see the thing that I was seeing vaguely?
"We all gathered in the front cellar, shining our lights back and forth. Inspector Johnstone was inspecting the floor, and I noticed that the footprints went all around the cellar, into every corner, and across the floor. I suddenly thought of the Child who was fleeing from Something. Do you understand what I was vaguely seeing?"
"We went out of the cellar in a body, for there was nothing to be found. In the next cellar, the footprints went everywhere in that queer erratic fashion, as of someone searching for something, or following some blind scent.
"We all left the cellar together since there was nothing to find. In the next cellar, the footprints were scattered in a strange, erratic way, as if someone was searching for something or following some unseen trail."
"In the third cellar the prints ended at the shallow well that had been the old water supply of the house. The well was full to the brim, and the water so clear that the pebbly bottom was plainly to be seen, as we shone the lights into the water. The search came to an abrupt end, and we stood about the well, looking at one another, in an absolute, horrible silence.
"In the third cellar, the prints stopped at the shallow well that used to be the house's water supply. The well was full to the top, and the water was so clear that the pebbly bottom was clearly visible as we shone our lights into it. The search came to an abrupt halt, and we gathered around the well, looking at each other in complete, dreadful silence."
"Johnstone made another examination of the footprints; then he shone his light again into the clear shallow water, searching each inch of the plainly seen bottom; but there was nothing there. The cellar was full of the dreadful smell; and everyone stood silent, except for the constant turning of the lamps to and fro around the cellar.
"Johnstone took another look at the footprints, then shone his light back into the clear shallow water, examining every inch of the easily visible bottom, but found nothing. The cellar was filled with a horrible smell, and everyone stood silent, except for the constant movement of the lamps back and forth around the cellar."
"The inspector looked up from his search of the well, and nodded quietly across at me, with his sudden acknowledgment that our belief was now his belief, the smell in the cellar seemed to grow more dreadful, and to be, as it were, a menace—the material expression that some monstrous thing was there with us, invisible.
"The inspector looked up from searching the well and nodded quietly at me, acknowledging that our belief was now his. The smell in the cellar seemed to become even more terrible, almost as if it were a threat— a tangible sign that some monstrous thing was there with us, even though we couldn't see it."
"'I think—' began the inspector, and shone his light toward the stairway; and at this the constable's restraint went utterly, and he ran for the stairs, making a queer sound in his throat.
"'I think—' started the inspector, shining his light toward the stairs; and at this, the constable completely lost his composure and raced for the stairs, making a strange noise in his throat.
"The landlord followed, at a quick walk, and then the inspector and I. He waited a single instant for me, and we went up together, treading on the same steps, and with our lights held backward. At the top, I slammed and locked the stair door, and wiped my forehead, and my hands were shaking.
"The landlord walked quickly, followed by the inspector and me. He paused briefly for me, and we ascended together, stepping on the same stairs and holding our lights behind us. Once we reached the top, I shut and locked the stair door, wiped my forehead, and noticed my hands were shaking."
"The inspector asked me to give his man a glass of whisky, and then he sent him on his beat. He stayed a short while with the landlord and me, and it was arranged that he would join us again the following night and watch the Well with us from midnight until daylight. Then he left us, just as the dawn was coming in. The landlord and I locked up the house, and went over to his place for a sleep.
"The inspector asked me to pour his guy a glass of whisky, and then he sent him on his patrol. He hung out for a bit with the landlord and me, and we decided he’d join us again the next night to watch the Well from midnight until morning. Then he left us, just as dawn was breaking. The landlord and I locked up the house and headed over to his place for some sleep."
"In the afternoon, the landlord and I returned to the house, to make arrangements for the night. He was very quiet, and I felt he was to be relied on, now that he had been 'salted,' as it were, with his fright of the previous night.
"In the afternoon, the landlord and I went back to the house to get things ready for the night. He was really quiet, and I sensed that I could count on him now that he had been 'salted,' so to speak, by the fear of the previous night."
"We opened all the doors and windows, and blew the house through very thoroughly; and in the meanwhile, we lit the lamps in the house, and took them into the cellars, where we set them all about, so as to have light everywhere. Then we carried down three chairs and a table, and set them in the cellar where the well was sunk. After that, we stretched thin piano wire across the cellar, about nine inches from the floor, at such a height that it should catch anything moving about in the dark.
"We opened all the doors and windows and aired out the house thoroughly. Meanwhile, we lit the lamps and took them into the cellars, placing them around to ensure there was light everywhere. Then we brought down three chairs and a table and set them in the cellar where the well was located. After that, we stretched thin piano wire across the cellar, about nine inches from the floor, at a height that would catch anything moving in the dark."
"When this was done, I went through the house with the landlord, and sealed every window and door in the place, excepting only the front door and the door at the top of the cellar stairs.
"When this was done, I walked through the house with the landlord, and sealed every window and door in the place, except for the front door and the door at the top of the cellar stairs."
"Meanwhile, a local wire-smith was making something to my order; and when the landlord and I had finished tea at his house, we went down to see how the smith was getting on. We found the thing complete. It looked rather like a huge parrot's cage, without any bottom, of very heavy gage wire, and stood about seven feet high and was four feet in diameter. Fortunately, I remembered to have it made longitudinally in two halves, or else we should never have got it through the doorways and down the cellar stairs.
"Meanwhile, a local metalworker was making something I ordered; and when the landlord and I finished tea at his place, we went to check on how the metalworker was doing. We found the item finished. It looked a lot like a giant parrot cage, without a bottom, made of very thick wire, and stood about seven feet tall and four feet wide. Luckily, I had it made in two halves lengthwise, or we would have never gotten it through the doorways and down the cellar stairs."
"I told the wire-smith to bring the cage up to the house so he could fit the two halves rigidly together. As we returned, I called in at an ironmonger's, where I bought some thin hemp rope and an iron rack pulley, like those used in Lancashire for hauling up the ceiling clothes racks, which you will find in every cottage. I bought also a couple of pitchforks.
"I told the metalworker to bring the cage up to the house so he could fit the two halves tightly together. On our way back, I stopped by a hardware store, where I bought some thin hemp rope and a metal pulley, like the ones used in Lancashire for lifting up clothes racks, which you see in every cottage. I also grabbed a couple of pitchforks."
"'We shan't want to touch it," I said to the landlord; and he nodded, rather white all at once.
"'We don't want to touch it,' I said to the landlord; and he nodded, looking a bit pale all of a sudden."
"As soon as the cage arrived and had been fitted together in the cellar, I sent away the smith; and the landlord and I suspended it over the well, into which it fitted easily. After a lot of trouble, we managed to hang it so perfectly central from the rope over the iron pulley, that when hoisted to the ceiling and dropped, it went every time plunk into the well, like a candle-extinguisher. When we had it finally arranged, I hoisted it up once more, to the ready position, and made the rope fast to a heavy wooden pillar, which stood in the middle of the cellar.
"As soon as the cage arrived and was assembled in the cellar, I sent the blacksmith away; the landlord and I then suspended it over the well, where it fit perfectly. After a lot of effort, we managed to hang it exactly center on the rope over the iron pulley, so that when we hoisted it to the ceiling and dropped it, it consistently plopped into the well like a candle snuffer. Once we had it set up, I lifted it up one more time, into position, and secured the rope to a heavy wooden pillar that stood in the middle of the cellar."
"By ten o'clock, I had everything arranged, with the two pitchforks and the two police lanterns; also some whisky and sandwiches. Underneath the table I had several buckets full of disinfectant.
"By ten o'clock, I had everything ready, with two pitchforks and two police lanterns; I also had some whiskey and sandwiches. Underneath the table, I had several buckets filled with disinfectant."
"A little after eleven o'clock, there was a knock at the front door, and when I went, I found Inspector Johnstone had arrived, and brought with him one of his plainclothes men. You will understand how pleased I was to see there would be this addition to our watch; for he looked a tough, nerveless man, brainy and collected; and one I should have picked to help us with the horrible job I felt pretty sure we should have to do that night.
A little after eleven o'clock, there was a knock at the front door, and when I answered it, I found Inspector Johnstone had arrived, bringing one of his plainclothes officers with him. You can imagine how happy I was to see this addition to our watch; he looked like a tough, cool guy—smart and composed—and someone I would have chosen to help us with the terrible task I was pretty sure we would have to face that night.
"When the inspector and the detective had entered, I shut and locked the front door; then, while the inspector held the light, I sealed the door carefully, with tape and wax. At the head of the cellar stairs, I shut and locked that door also, and sealed it in the same way.
"When the inspector and the detective walked in, I closed and locked the front door. Then, while the inspector held the flashlight, I carefully sealed the door with tape and wax. At the top of the cellar stairs, I closed and locked that door too, sealing it in the same way."
"As we entered the cellar, I warned Johnstone and his man to be careful not to fall over the wires; and then, as I saw his surprise at my arrangements, I began to explain my ideas and intentions, to all of which he listened with strong approval. I was pleased to see also that the detective was nodding his head, as I talked, in a way that showed he appreciated all my precautions.
"As we walked into the cellar, I told Johnstone and his guy to watch out for the wires on the ground; then, noticing his surprise at what I had set up, I started to explain my thoughts and plans, which he seemed to really agree with. I was also glad to see the detective nodding his head while I spoke, showing that he understood and appreciated all my precautions."
"As he put his lantern down, the inspector picked up one of the pitchforks, and balanced it in his hand; he looked at me, and nodded.
"As he set his lantern down, the inspector grabbed one of the pitchforks and balanced it in his hand; he looked at me and nodded."
"'The best thing,' he said. 'I only wish you'd got two more.'
"'The best thing,' he said. 'I just wish you had gotten two more.'"
"Then we all took our seats, the detective getting a washing stool from the corner of the cellar. From then, until a quarter to twelve, we talked quietly, whilst we made a light supper of whisky and sandwiches; after which, we cleared everything off the table, excepting the lanterns and the pitchforks. One of the latter, I handed to the inspector; the other I took myself, and then, having set my chair so as to be handy to the rope which lowered the cage into the well, I went 'round the cellar and put out every lamp.
"Then we all took our seats, and the detective grabbed a stool from the corner of the cellar. From that point until a quarter to twelve, we chatted quietly while we had a light supper of whiskey and sandwiches. Afterward, we cleared everything off the table, except for the lanterns and the pitchforks. I handed one of the pitchforks to the inspector and kept the other for myself. Then, I positioned my chair so it was easy to reach the rope that lowered the cage into the well, walked around the cellar, and turned off every lamp."
"I groped my way to my chair, and arranged the pitchfork and the dark lantern ready to my hand; after which I suggested that everyone should keep an absolute silence throughout the watch. I asked, also, that no lantern should be turned on, until I gave the word.
"I felt my way to my chair and got the pitchfork and the dark lantern ready at my side; then I proposed that everyone should stay completely silent for the duration of the watch. I also asked that no lanterns should be turned on until I gave the signal."
"I put my watch on the table, where a faint glow from my lantern made me able to see the time. For an hour nothing happened, and everyone kept an absolute silence, except for an occasional uneasy movement.
"I placed my watch on the table, where a soft glow from my lantern let me see the time. For an hour, nothing happened, and everyone remained completely silent, except for some occasional restless movements."
"About half-past one, however, I was conscious again of the same extraordinary and peculiar nervousness, which I had felt on the previous night. I put my hand out quickly, and eased the hitched rope from around the pillar. The inspector seemed aware of the movement; for I saw the faint light from his lantern, move a little, as if he had suddenly taken hold of it, in readiness.
"About half-past one, though, I suddenly felt that same strange nervousness I had experienced the night before. I quickly reached out my hand and loosened the rope that was caught around the pillar. The inspector seemed to notice my movement; I saw the faint light from his lantern shift slightly, as if he had grabbed it, getting ready."
"A minute later, I noticed there was a change in the color of the night in the cellar, and it grew slowly violet tinted upon my eyes. I glanced to and fro, quickly, in the new darkness, and even as I looked, I was conscious that the violet color deepened. In the direction of the well, but seeming to be at a great distance, there was, as it were, a nucleus to the change; and the nucleus came swiftly toward us, appearing to come from a great space, almost in a single moment. It came near, and I saw again that it was a little naked Child, running, and seeming to be of the violet night in which it ran.
"A minute later, I noticed the color of the night in the cellar had changed, slowly becoming tinted purple in my view. I glanced around quickly in the new darkness, and as I did, I realized the purple hue was deepening. Toward the well, at what seemed like a great distance, there was a kind of core to the change; and that core rushed toward us, almost as if it were coming from a vast space, all in a split second. It got closer, and I saw again that it was a small naked Child, running and blending into the violet night around it."
"The Child came with a natural running movement, exactly as I described it before; but in a silence so peculiarly intense, that it was as if it brought the silence with it. About half-way between the well and the table, the Child turned swiftly, and looked back at something invisible to me; and suddenly it went down into a crouching attitude, and seemed to be hiding behind something that showed vaguely; but there was nothing there, except the bare floor of the cellar; nothing, I mean, of our world.
"The Child moved in a natural running motion, just like I described earlier; but it was accompanied by a silence so strikingly intense that it felt like it brought the silence along with it. About halfway between the well and the table, the Child turned quickly and looked back at something I couldn't see; then suddenly it crouched down, as if it were hiding behind something that was only vaguely visible; but there was nothing there, except the bare floor of the cellar; nothing, I mean, from our world."
"I could hear the breathing of the three other men, with a wonderful distinctness; and also the tick of my watch upon the table seemed to sound as loud and as slow as the tick of an old grandfather's clock. Someway I knew that none of the others saw what I was seeing.
"I could hear the breathing of the three other men with amazing clarity; and the ticking of my watch on the table seemed as loud and as slow as an old grandfather clock. Somehow, I knew that none of the others saw what I was seeing."
"Abruptly, the landlord, who was next to me, let out his breath with a little hissing sound; I knew then that something was visible to him. There came a creak from the table, and I had a feeling that the inspector was leaning forward, looking at something that I could not see. The landlord reached out his hand through the darkness, and fumbled a moment to catch my arm:—
"Abruptly, the landlord next to me let out a sharp breath with a little hissing noise; I realized then that he saw something. There was a creak from the table, and I sensed that the inspector was leaning forward, staring at something I couldn’t see. The landlord reached out his hand through the darkness and fumbled for a moment to grab my arm:—
"'The Woman!' he whispered, close to my ear. 'Over by the well.'
"'The woman!' he whispered, close to my ear. 'Over by the well.'"
"I stared hard in that direction; but saw nothing, except that the violet color of the cellar seemed a little duller just there.
"I stared intensely in that direction, but saw nothing, except that the violet color of the cellar looked a bit duller right there."
"I looked back quickly to the vague place where the Child was hiding. I saw it was peering back from its hiding place. Suddenly it rose and ran straight for the middle of the table, which showed only as vague shadow half-way between my eyes and the unseen floor. As the Child ran under the table, the steel prongs of my pitchfork glimmered with a violet, fluctuating light. A little way off, there showed high up in the gloom, the vaguely shining outline of the other fork, so I knew the inspector had it raised in his hand, ready. There was no doubt but that he saw something. On the table, the metal of the five lanterns shone with the same strange glow; and about each lantern there was a little cloud of absolute blackness, where the phenomenon that is light to our natural eyes, came through the fittings; and in this complete darkness, the metal of each lantern showed plain, as might a cat's-eye in a nest of black cotton wool.
"I quickly glanced back at the vague spot where the Child was hiding. I saw it was looking back from its hiding spot. Suddenly, it got up and dashed straight for the middle of the table, which appeared only as a vague shadow halfway between my eyes and the unseen floor. As the Child ran under the table, the steel prongs of my pitchfork glimmered with a violet, flickering light. A little way off, I could see the vaguely shining outline of the other fork high up in the gloom, so I knew the inspector had it raised in his hand, ready. There was no doubt that he saw something. On the table, the metal of the five lanterns glowed with the same strange light; and around each lantern was a small cloud of complete darkness, where the phenomenon that we call light to our natural eyes emerged from the fittings; and in this total darkness, the metal of each lantern stood out clearly, like a cat's-eye in a nest of black cotton wool."
"Just beyond the table, the Child paused again, and stood, seeming to oscillate a little upon its feet, which gave the impression that it was lighter and vaguer than a thistle-down; and yet, in the same moment, another part of me seemed to know that it was to me, as something that might be beyond thick, invisible glass, and subject to conditions and forces that I was unable to comprehend.
"Just beyond the table, the Child paused again and stood still, seeming to sway a bit on its feet, which made it feel lighter and more uncertain than a dandelion seed. Yet, at the same moment, another part of me seemed to realize that it was reaching out to me, as if it was something beyond thick, invisible glass, influenced by conditions and forces that I couldn’t understand."
"The Child was looking back again, and my gaze went the same way. I stared across the cellar, and saw the cage hanging clear in the violet light, every wire and tie outlined with its glimmering; above it there was a little space of gloom, and then the dull shining of the iron pulley which I had screwed into the ceiling.
"The Child was looking back again, and I followed their gaze. I looked across the cellar and saw the cage clearly in the violet light, every wire and tie glimmering; above it was a small patch of darkness, followed by the dull shine of the iron pulley I had screwed into the ceiling."
"I stared in a bewildered way 'round the cellar; there were thin lines of vague fire crossing the floor in all directions; and suddenly I remembered the piano wire that the landlord and I had stretched. But there was nothing else to be seen, except that near the table there were indistinct glimmerings of light, and at the far end the outline of a dull glowing revolver, evidently in the detective's pocket. I remember a sort of subconscious satisfaction, as I settled the point in a queer automatic fashion. On the table, near to me, there was a little shapeless collection of the light; and this I knew, after an instant's consideration, to be the steel portions of my watch.
"I looked around the cellar, confused; there were faint lines of light crossing the floor in every direction. Suddenly, I remembered the piano wire that the landlord and I had stretched. But there was nothing else to see, except for some vague glimmers of light near the table and, at the far end, the outline of a dull glowing revolver, clearly in the detective's pocket. I felt a strange sense of satisfaction as I came to this realization in a sort of automatic way. On the table, close to me, was a small, formless collection of light, which I quickly recognized as the metal parts of my watch."
"I had looked several times at the Child, and 'round at the cellar, whilst I was decided these trifles; and had found it still in that attitude of hiding from something. But now, suddenly, it ran clear away into the distance, and was nothing more than a slightly deeper colored nucleus far away in the strange colored atmosphere.
"I had glanced several times at the Child and around at the cellar while I was sorting through these little details, and I found it still in that position of hiding from something. But then, all of a sudden, it ran off into the distance and became nothing more than a slightly darker dot far away in the odd-colored atmosphere."
"The landlord gave out a queer little cry, and twisted over against me, as if to avoid something. From the inspector there came a sharp breathing sound, as if he had been suddenly drenched with cold water. Then suddenly the violet color went out of the night, and I was conscious of the nearness of something monstrous and repugnant.
"The landlord let out a strange little cry and turned towards me as if trying to dodge something. The inspector made a sharp breathing sound, like he had just been splashed with cold water. Then, out of nowhere, the violet hue faded from the night, and I sensed the unsettling proximity of something horrific and disgusting."
"There was a tense silence, and the blackness of the cellar seemed absolute, with only the faint glow about each of the lanterns on the table. Then, in the darkness and the silence, there came a faint tinkle of water from the well, as if something were rising noiselessly out of it, and the water running back with a gentle tinkling. In the same instant, there came to me a sudden waft of the awful smell.
"There was a thick silence, and the darkness of the cellar felt complete, with just the dim flicker of the lanterns on the table. Then, in the darkness and silence, I heard a soft trickle of water from the well, as if something was silently emerging from it, and the water flowed back with a gentle tinkling sound. At that same moment, I was hit by a sudden wave of a terrible smell."
"I gave a sharp cry of warning to the inspector, and loosed the rope. There came instantly the sharp splash of the cage entering the water; and then, with a stiff, frightened movement, I opened the shutter of my lantern, and shone the light at the cage, shouting to the others to do the same.
"I let out a quick warning shout to the inspector and released the rope. There was an immediate splash as the cage hit the water; then, with a tense and scared movement, I opened the shutter of my lantern and directed the light at the cage, yelling for the others to do the same."
"As my light struck the cage, I saw that about two feet of it projected from the top of the well, and there was something protruding up out of the water, into the cage. I stared, with a feeling that I recognized the thing; and then, as the other lanterns were opened, I saw that it was a leg of mutton. The thing was held by a brawny fist and arm, that rose out of the water. I stood utterly bewildered, watching to see what was coming. In a moment there rose into view a great bearded face, that I felt for one quick instant was the face of a drowned man, long dead. Then the face opened at the mouth part, and spluttered and coughed. Another big hand came into view, and wiped the water from the eyes, which blinked rapidly, and then fixed themselves into a stare at the lights.
"As my light hit the cage, I saw that about two feet of it stuck out from the top of the well, and something was sticking up out of the water into the cage. I stared, feeling like I recognized the thing; and then, as the other lanterns were turned on, I saw that it was a leg of mutton. It was being held by a strong fist and arm that rose out of the water. I stood completely confused, watching to see what would appear next. Suddenly, a large bearded face came into view, and for a brief moment, I thought it was the face of a drowned man, long dead. Then the mouth part opened, and it spluttered and coughed. Another big hand appeared, wiping the water from its eyes, which blinked rapidly before fixing into a stare at the lights."
"From the detective there came a sudden shout:—
"Suddenly, the detective yelled:"
"'Captain Tobias!' he shouted, and the inspector echoed him; and instantly burst into loud roars of laughter.
"'Captain Tobias!' he shouted, and the inspector repeated it; and immediately erupted into loud, hearty laughter."
"The inspector and the detective ran across the cellar to the cage; and I followed, still bewildered. The man in the cage was holding the leg of mutton as far away from him, as possible, and holding his nose.
"The inspector and the detective hurried across the basement to the cage, and I followed, still confused. The man in the cage was holding the leg of mutton as far away from him as he could, while pinching his nose."
"'Lift thig dam trap, quig!' he shouted in a stifled voice; but the inspector and the detective simply doubled before him, and tried to hold their noses, whilst they laughed, and the light from their lanterns went dancing all over the place.
"'Lift that damn trap, quick!' he shouted in a muffled voice; but the inspector and the detective just bent over with laughter, trying to hold their noses, while the light from their lanterns flickered all around."
"'Quig! quig!' said the man in the cage, still holding his nose, and trying to speak plainly.
"'Quig! quig!' said the man in the cage, still pinching his nose, and trying to speak clearly.
"Then Johnstone and the detective stopped laughing, and lifted the cage. The man in the well threw the leg across the cellar, and turned swiftly to go down into the well; but the officers were too quick for him, and had him out in a twinkling. Whilst they held him, dripping upon the floor, the inspector jerked his thumb in the direction of the offending leg, and the landlord, having harpooned it with one of the pitchforks, ran with it upstairs and so into the open air.
"Then Johnstone and the detective stopped laughing and lifted the cage. The guy in the well threw the leg across the cellar and quickly turned to go back down into the well, but the officers were too fast for him and pulled him out in no time. While they held him, dripping on the floor, the inspector pointed to the offending leg, and the landlord, spearing it with one of the pitchforks, ran upstairs with it and out into the open air."
"Meanwhile, I had given the man from the well a stiff tot of whisky; for which he thanked me with a cheerful nod, and having emptied the glass at a draft, held his hand for the bottle, which he finished, as if it had been so much water.
"Meanwhile, I had given the man from the well a strong shot of whiskey; for which he thanked me with a cheerful nod, and having drained the glass in one go, held his hand out for the bottle, which he finished as if it were just water."
"As you will remember, it was a Captain Tobias who had been the previous tenant; and this was the very man, who had appeared from the well. In the course of the talk that followed, I learned the reason for Captain Tobias leaving the house; he had been wanted by the police for smuggling. He had undergone imprisonment; and had been released only a couple of weeks earlier.
"As you will recall, it was Captain Tobias who had lived here before; and he was the same guy who came up from the well. During the conversation that followed, I found out why Captain Tobias had left the house; he was wanted by the police for smuggling. He had served time in prison and had only been released a couple of weeks ago."
"He had returned to find new tenants in his old home. He had entered the house through the well, the walls of which were not continued to the bottom (this I will deal with later); and gone up by a little stairway in the cellar wall, which opened at the top through a panel beside my mother's bedroom. This panel was opened, by revolving the left doorpost of the bedroom door, with the result that the bedroom door always became unlatched, in the process of opening the panel.
"He had returned to find new tenants in his old home. He entered the house through the well, which didn't have walls extending all the way to the bottom (I'll explain this later); and he went up a small stairway in the cellar wall that led up through a panel next to my mother's bedroom. This panel could be opened by turning the left doorpost of the bedroom door, which meant that the bedroom door would always come unlatched when the panel was opened."
"The captain complained, without any bitterness, that the panel had warped, and that each time he opened it, it made a cracking noise. This had been evidently what I mistook for raps. He would not give his reason for entering the house; but it was pretty obvious that he had hidden something, which he wanted to get. However, as he found it impossible to get into the house without the risk of being caught, he decided to try to drive us out, relying on the bad reputation of the house, and his own artistic efforts as a ghost. I must say he succeeded. He intended then to rent the house again, as before; and would then, of course have plenty of time to get whatever he had hidden. The house suited him admirably; for there was a passage—as he showed me afterward—connecting the dummy well with the crypt of the church beyond the garden wall; and these, in turn, were connected with certain caves in the cliffs, which went down to the beach beyond the church.
"The captain noted, without any resentment, that the panel had warped, and that it made a cracking noise each time he opened it. This was evidently what I misunderstood as knocks. He didn't share his reason for coming into the house, but it was pretty clear that he had hidden something he wanted to retrieve. However, since he found it impossible to enter without the risk of being caught, he decided to try to scare us off, relying on the house's bad reputation and his own ghostly antics. I have to admit he succeeded. His plan was to rent the house again, as he had before, which would give him plenty of time to get whatever he had hidden. The house suited him perfectly; there was a passage—he showed it to me later—that connected the fake well with the crypt of the church beyond the garden wall, and these were further linked to certain caves in the cliffs that led down to the beach beyond the church."
"In the course of his talk, Captain Tobias offered to take the house off my hands; and as this suited me perfectly, for I was about stalled with it, and the plan also suited the landlord, it was decided that no steps should be taken against him; and that the whole business should be hushed up.
"In his conversation, Captain Tobias offered to take the house off my hands; and since this worked out perfectly for me, as I was completely stuck with it, and the plan also suited the landlord, we decided not to take any action against him; and that the whole matter should be kept quiet."
"I asked the captain whether there was really anything queer about the house; whether he had ever seen anything. He said yes, that he had twice seen a Woman going about the house. We all looked at one another, when the captain said that. He told us she never bothered him, and that he had only seen her twice, and on each occasion it had followed a narrow escape from the Revenue people.
"I asked the captain if there was anything strange about the house; if he had ever seen anything unusual. He said yes, that he had seen a woman walking around the house twice. We all exchanged glances when he said that. He told us she never disturbed him, and that he had only seen her twice, both times after he had narrowly escaped the authorities."
"Captain Tobias was an observant man; he had seen how I had placed the mats against the doors; and after entering the rooms, and walking all about them, so as to leave the foot-marks of an old pair of wet woollen slippers everywhere, he had deliberately put the mats back as he found them.
"Captain Tobias was a keen observer; he noticed how I had positioned the mats against the doors. After stepping into the rooms and walking around, leaving the footprints of an old pair of wet wool slippers all over, he intentionally placed the mats back where they originally were."
"The maggot which had dropped from his disgusting leg of mutton had been an accident, and beyond even his horrible planning. He was hugely delighted to learn how it had affected us.
"The maggot that had fallen from his gross leg of mutton was an accident, beyond even his terrible planning. He was extremely pleased to discover how it had impacted us."
"The moldy smell I had noticed was from the little closed stairway, when the captain opened the panel. The door slamming was also another of his contributions.
"The musty odor I had noticed came from the small enclosed stairway when the captain opened the panel. The slamming door was another one of his contributions."
"I come now to the end of the captain's ghost play; and to the difficulty of trying to explain the other peculiar things. In the first place, it was obvious there was something genuinely strange in the house; which made itself manifest as a Woman. Many different people had seen this Woman, under differing circumstances, so it is impossible to put the thing down to fancy; at the same time it must seem extraordinary that I should have lived two years in the house, and seen nothing; whilst the policeman saw the Woman, before he had been there twenty minutes; the landlord, the detective, and the inspector all saw her.
"I've reached the end of the captain's ghost story, and now I need to tackle the challenge of explaining the other odd things. First of all, it was clear that there was something genuinely unusual in the house, which appeared as a Woman. Many different people encountered this Woman under various circumstances, so it's impossible to dismiss it as a figment of the imagination; at the same time, it seems strange that I lived in the house for two years and saw nothing, while the policeman spotted the Woman within twenty minutes of arriving; the landlord, the detective, and the inspector all saw her too."
"I can only surmise that fear was in every case the key, as I might say, which opened the senses to the presence of the Woman. The policeman was a highly-strung man, and when he became frightened, was able to see the Woman. The same reasoning applies all 'round. I saw nothing, until I became really frightened; then I saw, not the Woman; but a Child, running away from Something or Someone. However, I will touch on that later. In short, until a very strong degree of fear was present, no one was affected by the Force which made Itself evident, as a Woman. My theory explains why some tenants were never aware of anything strange in the house, whilst others left immediately. The more sensitive they were, the less would be the degree of fear necessary to make them aware of the Force present in the house.
"I can only guess that fear was always the key, so to speak, that opened the senses to the presence of the Woman. The policeman was very high-strung, and when he got scared, he could see the Woman. The same logic applies all around. I saw nothing until I got really scared; then I saw not the Woman but a Child, running away from Something or Someone. I'll touch on that later. In short, until a very strong level of fear was present, no one was affected by the Force that revealed itself as a Woman. My theory explains why some tenants were never aware of anything unusual in the house, while others left right away. The more sensitive they were, the less fear was needed for them to become aware of the Force present in the house."
"The peculiar shining of all the metal objects in the cellar, had been visible only to me. The cause, naturally I do not know; neither do I know why I, alone, was able to see the shining."
"The strange shine of all the metal objects in the basement was visible only to me. I don’t know the reason for this; I also don’t understand why I was the only one who could see the shine."
"The Child," I asked. "Can you explain that part at all? Why you didn't see the Woman, and why they didn't see the Child. Was it merely the same Force, appearing differently to different people?"
"The Child," I asked. "Can you explain that part at all? Why you didn't see the Woman, and why they didn't see the Child. Was it just the same Force, showing up differently for different people?"
"No," said Carnacki, "I can't explain that. But I am quite sure that the Woman and the Child were not only two complete and different entities; but even they were each not in quite the same planes of existence.
"No," said Carnacki, "I can't explain that. But I'm completely sure that the Woman and the Child were not just two separate and distinct beings; they were also not existing in exactly the same planes of reality."
"To give you a root idea, however, it is held in the Sigsand MS. that a child 'stillborn' is 'Snatyched back bye thee Haggs.' This is crude; but may yet contain an elemental truth. Yet, before I make this clearer, let me tell you a thought that has often been made. It may be that physical birth is but a secondary process; and that prior to the possibility, the Mother Spirit searches for, until it finds, the small Element—the primal Ego or child's soul. It may be that a certain waywardness would cause such to strive to evade capture by the Mother Spirit. It may have been such a thing as this, that I saw. I have always tried to think so; but it is impossible to ignore the sense of repulsion that I felt when the unseen Woman went past me. This repulsion carries forward the idea suggested in the Sigsand MS., that a stillborn child is thus, because its ego or spirit has been snatched back by the 'Hags.' In other words, by certain of the Monstrosities of the Outer Circle. The thought is inconceivably terrible, and probably the more so because it is so fragmentary. It leaves us with the conception of a child's soul adrift half-way between two lives, and running through Eternity from Something incredible and inconceivable (because not understood) to our senses.
"To give you a basic idea, the Sigsand Manuscript states that a child 'stillborn' is 'Snatched back by the Hags.' This is a rough concept, but it might hold some fundamental truth. Before I clarify this, let me share a thought that has often come to mind. It could be that physical birth is just a secondary process, and that before this happens, the Mother Spirit searches for and eventually finds the small Element—the primal Ego or child’s soul. It's possible that a certain rebelliousness might make the soul try to escape being captured by the Mother Spirit. Perhaps I witnessed something like that. I've always tried to believe it, but I can't shake off the feeling of revulsion I had when the unseen Woman passed by me. This repulsion reinforces the idea suggested in the Sigsand Manuscript, that a stillborn child is such because its ego or spirit has been pulled back by the 'Hags.' In other words, by certain Monstrosities of the Outer Circle. This thought is unimaginably horrifying, and likely even more so because it feels so incomplete. It leaves us with the image of a child's soul lost halfway between two lives, racing through Eternity from something incredible and incomprehensible (since it’s beyond our understanding)."
"The thing is beyond further discussion; for it is futile to attempt to discuss a thing, to any purpose, of which one has a knowledge so fragmentary as this. There is one thought, which is often mine. Perhaps there is a Mother Spirit—"
"The thing is beyond further discussion; it's pointless to try to talk about something when your knowledge of it is so limited. There's one thought that often crosses my mind. Perhaps there is a Mother Spirit—"
"And the well?" said Arkwright. "How did the captain get in from the other side?"
"And the well?" Arkwright asked. "How did the captain get in from the other side?"
"As I said before," answered Carnacki. "The side walls of the well did not reach to the bottom; so that you had only to dip down into the water, and come up again on the other side of the wall, under the cellar floor, and so climb into the passage. Of course, the water was the same height on both sides of the walls. Don't ask me who made the well entrance or the little stairway; for I don't know. The house was very old, as I have told you; and that sort of thing was useful in the old days."
"As I mentioned earlier," Carnacki replied. "The side walls of the well didn’t go all the way to the bottom, so you just had to dip down into the water and come up on the other side of the wall, underneath the cellar floor, and then climb into the passage. Naturally, the water was at the same level on both sides of the walls. Don’t ask me who built the well entrance or the little stairway because I have no idea. The house was very old, as I’ve told you, and that kind of thing was useful back in the day."
"And the Child," I said, coming back to the thing which chiefly interested me. "You would say that the birth must have occurred in that house; and in this way, one might suppose that the house to have become en rapport, if I can use the word in that way, with the Forces that produced the tragedy?"
"And the Child," I said, returning to the thing that interested me most. "You would suggest that the birth must have happened in that house; and in that way, one might think that the house has become en rapport, if I can use the term like that, with the forces that caused the tragedy?"
"Yes," replied Carnacki. "This is, supposing we take the suggestion of the Sigsand MS., to account for the phenomenon."
"Yes," replied Carnacki. "This is, if we consider the suggestion of the Sigsand MS. as an explanation for the phenomenon."
"There may be other houses—" I began.
"There might be other houses—" I started.
"There are," said Carnacki; and stood up.
"There are," said Carnacki, standing up.
"Out you go," he said, genially, using the recognized formula. And in five minutes we were on the Embankment, going thoughtfully to our various homes.
"Out you go," he said warmly, using the usual phrase. And in five minutes we were on the Embankment, making our way thoughtfully to our respective homes.
No. 6—THE THING INVISIBLE
Carnacki had just returned to Cheyne Walk, Chelsea. I was aware of this interesting fact by reason of the curt and quaintly worded postcard which I was rereading, and by which I was requested to present myself at his house not later than seven o'clock on that evening. Mr. Carnacki had, as I and the others of his strictly limited circle of friends knew, been away in Kent for the past three weeks; but beyond that, we had no knowledge. Carnacki was genially secretive and curt, and spoke only when he was ready to speak. When this stage arrived, I and his three other friends—Jessop, Arkright, and Taylor—would receive a card or a wire, asking us to call. Not one of us ever willingly missed, for after a thoroughly sensible little dinner Carnacki would snuggle down into his big armchair, light his pipe, and wait whilst we arranged ourselves comfortably in our accustomed seats and nooks. Then he would begin to talk.
Carnacki had just gotten back to Cheyne Walk, Chelsea. I knew this interesting detail because of the short and oddly worded postcard I was rereading, which asked me to come to his house by seven o'clock that evening. Mr. Carnacki had, as I and his other close friends knew, been away in Kent for the past three weeks; but beyond that, we had no information. Carnacki was friendly yet secretive, and he only spoke when he was ready to. When that moment came, I and his three other friends—Jessop, Arkright, and Taylor—would receive a card or a message asking us to visit. None of us ever wanted to miss it, because after a nice little dinner, Carnacki would settle into his big armchair, light his pipe, and wait while we got comfortable in our usual spots. Then he would start to talk.
Upon this particular night I was the first to arrive and found Carnacki sitting, quietly smoking over a paper. He stood up, shook me firmly by the hand, pointed to a chair, and sat down again, never having uttered a word.
Upon this particular night, I was the first to arrive and found Carnacki sitting quietly, smoking over a piece of paper. He stood up, shook my hand firmly, pointed to a chair, and sat down again, without saying a word.
For my part, I said nothing either. I knew the man too well to bother him with questions or the weather, and so took a seat and a cigarette. Presently the three others turned up and after that we spent a comfortable and busy hour at dinner.
For my part, I said nothing either. I knew the guy too well to waste his time with questions or small talk about the weather, so I took a seat and lit a cigarette. Eventually, the other three arrived, and we ended up having a pleasant and busy hour at dinner.
Dinner over, Carnacki snugged himself down into his great chair, as I have said was his habit, filled his pipe and puffed for awhile, his gaze directed thoughtfully at the fire. The rest of us, if I may so express it, made ourselves cozy, each after his own particular manner. A minute or so later Carnacki began to speak, ignoring any preliminary remarks, and going straight to the subject of the story we knew he had to tell:
Dinner finished, Carnacki settled into his big chair, as was his usual habit, filled his pipe, and puffed for a while, his gaze thoughtfully directed at the fire. The rest of us, if I can put it that way, got comfortable in our own ways. A minute later, Carnacki began to speak, skipping any small talk, and diving straight into the story we knew he had to share:
"I have just come back from Sir Alfred Jarnock's place at Burtontree, in South Kent," he began, without removing his gaze from the fire. "Most extraordinary things have been happening down there lately and Mr. George Jarnock, the eldest son, wired to ask me to run over and see whether I could help to clear matters up a bit. I went.
"I just got back from Sir Alfred Jarnock's place in Burtontree, South Kent," he started, still staring at the fire. "Some really unusual things have been going on down there lately, and Mr. George Jarnock, the eldest son, messaged me to see if I could help sort things out a bit. I went."
"When I got there, I found that they have an old Chapel attached to the castle which has had quite a distinguished reputation for being what is popularly termed 'haunted.' They have been rather proud of this, as I managed to discover, until quite lately when something very disagreeable occurred, which served to remind them that family ghosts are not always content, as I might say, to remain purely ornamental.
"When I arrived, I found an old chapel connected to the castle that has a pretty impressive reputation for being what people call 'haunted.' They have been quite proud of this, as I learned, until recently when something very unpleasant happened, which reminded them that family ghosts are not always happy to just be part of the decor."
"It sounds almost laughable, I know, to hear of a long-respected supernatural phenomenon growing unexpectedly dangerous; and in this case, the tale of the haunting was considered as little more than an old myth, except after nightfall, when possibly it became more plausible seeming.
"It sounds almost ridiculous, I know, to hear about a long-respected supernatural phenomenon suddenly becoming dangerous; and in this case, the story of the haunting was seen as little more than an old myth, except after dark, when it might have seemed more believable."
"But however this may be, there is no doubt at all but that what I might term the Haunting Essence which lived in the place, had become suddenly dangerous—deadly dangerous too, the old butler being nearly stabbed to death one night in the Chapel, with a peculiar old dagger.
"But regardless of how things are, there's no doubt that what I would call the Haunting Essence that lived in the place had suddenly become dangerous—deadly dangerous too, as the old butler was nearly stabbed to death one night in the Chapel with a strange old dagger."
"It is, in fact, this dagger which is popularly supposed to 'haunt' the Chapel. At least, there has been always a story handed down in the family that this dagger would attack any enemy who should dare to venture into the Chapel, after nightfall. But, of course, this had been taken with just about the same amount of seriousness that people take most ghost tales, and that is not usually of a worryingly real nature. I mean that most people never quite know how much or how little they believe of matters ab-human or ab-normal, and generally they never have an opportunity to learn. And, indeed, as you are all aware, I am as big a skeptic concerning the truth of ghost tales as any man you are likely to meet; only I am what I might term an unprejudiced skeptic. I am not given to either believing or disbelieving things 'on principle,' as I have found many idiots prone to be, and what is more, some of them not ashamed to boast of the insane fact. I view all reported 'hauntings' as unproven until I have examined into them, and I am bound to admit that ninety-nine cases in a hundred turn out to be sheer bosh and fancy. But the hundredth! Well, if it were not for the hundredth, I should have few stories to tell you—eh?
"It’s actually this dagger that people generally believe ‘haunts’ the Chapel. There’s always been a story passed down in the family that this dagger would attack any enemy brave enough to enter the Chapel after dark. But of course, people take that with about the same seriousness as most ghost stories, which usually isn’t a deep concern. Most folks never really know how much or how little they believe in things that are supernatural or abnormal, and they usually don’t get the chance to find out. And, as you all know, I’m as much a skeptic about ghost stories as anyone you’re likely to meet; however, I consider myself an unbiased skeptic. I don’t tend to believe or disbelieve things ‘on principle,’ unlike some fools who are not ashamed to boast about their ridiculous views. I see all reported ‘hauntings’ as unverified until I investigate them, and I have to admit that ninety-nine out of a hundred turn out to be pure nonsense. But that one hundredth! Well, without that one, I wouldn't have many stories to share with you—right?"
"Of course, after the attack on the butler, it became evident that there was at least 'something' in the old story concerning the dagger, and I found everyone in a half belief that the queer old weapon did really strike the butler, either by the aid of some inherent force, which I found them peculiarly unable to explain, or else in the hand of some invisible thing or monster of the Outer World!
"Of course, after the attack on the butler, it became clear that there was at least 'something' to the old story about the dagger. I found that everyone half-believed that the strange old weapon really did hit the butler, either due to some mysterious force that they couldn’t quite explain or in the hands of some invisible being or creature from another realm!"
"From considerable experience, I knew that it was much more likely that the butler had been 'knifed' by some vicious and quite material human!
"From considerable experience, I knew that it was much more likely that the butler had been 'stabbed' by some cruel and very real person!"
"Naturally, the first thing to do, was to test this probability of human agency, and I set to work to make a pretty drastic examination of the people who knew most about the tragedy.
"Of course, the first thing to do was to test the likelihood of human involvement, so I got to work on a pretty thorough investigation of the people who knew the most about the tragedy."
"The result of this examination, both pleased and surprised me, for it left me with very good reasons for belief that I had come upon one of those extraordinary rare 'true manifestations' of the extrusion of a Force from the Outside. In more popular phraseology—a genuine case of haunting.
"The outcome of this examination both pleased and surprised me because it gave me solid reasons to believe that I had encountered one of those incredibly rare 'true manifestations' of a Force from the Outside. In simpler terms—a genuine case of haunting."
"These are the facts: On the previous Sunday evening but one, Sir Alfred Jarnock's household had attended family service, as usual, in the Chapel. You see, the Rector goes over to officiate twice each Sunday, after concluding his duties at the public Church about three miles away.
"Here are the facts: On the Sunday evening before last, Sir Alfred Jarnock's family attended the regular service in the Chapel. The Rector travels over to lead the service twice each Sunday after finishing his responsibilities at the public Church about three miles away."
"At the end of the service in the Chapel, Sir Alfred Jarnock, his son Mr. George Jarnock, and the Rector had stood for a couple of minutes, talking, whilst old Bellett the butler went 'round, putting out the candles.
"At the end of the service in the Chapel, Sir Alfred Jarnock, his son Mr. George Jarnock, and the Rector stood for a few minutes, chatting, while old Bellett the butler went around, putting out the candles."
"Suddenly, the Rector remembered that he had left his small prayer book on the Communion table in the morning; he turned, and asked the butler to get it for him before he blew out the chancel candles.
"Suddenly, the Rector remembered that he had left his small prayer book on the Communion table that morning; he turned and asked the butler to get it for him before he blew out the chancel candles."
"Now I have particularly called your attention to this because it is important in that it provides witnesses in a most fortunate manner at an extraordinary moment. You see, the Rector's turning to speak to Bellett had naturally caused both Sir Alfred Jarnock and his son to glance in the direction of the butler, and it was at this identical instant and whilst all three were looking at him, that the old butler was stabbed—there, full in the candlelight, before their eyes.
"Now, I’ve called your attention to this because it matters a lot; it gives us witnesses in a really fortunate way at a crucial moment. You see, when the Rector turned to speak to Bellett, it naturally made both Sir Alfred Jarnock and his son look towards the butler. It was at that exact moment, while all three were watching him, that the old butler was stabbed—right there, fully in the candlelight, right before their eyes."
"I took the opportunity to call early upon the Rector, after I had questioned Mr. George Jarnock, who replied to my queries in place of Sir Alfred Jarnock, for the older man was in a nervous and shaken condition as a result of the happening, and his son wished him to avoid dwelling upon the scene as much as possible.
"I took the chance to visit the Rector early after I had asked Mr. George Jarnock some questions. He answered in place of Sir Alfred Jarnock, since the older man was in a nervous and shaken state because of what had happened, and his son wanted him to avoid focusing on the incident as much as he could."
"The Rector's version was clear and vivid, and he had evidently received the astonishment of his life. He pictured to me the whole affair—Bellett, up at the chancel gate, going for the prayer book, and absolutely alone; and then the blow, out of the Void, he described it; and the force prodigious—the old man being driven headlong into the body of the Chapel. Like the kick of a great horse, the Rector said, his benevolent old eyes bright and intense with the effort he had actually witnessed, in defiance of all that he had hitherto believed.
"The Rector's version was clear and vivid, and he had clearly experienced the shock of his life. He painted a picture for me of the whole event—Bellett, at the chancel gate, going for the prayer book, and completely on his own; and then the blow, out of nowhere, as he described it; and the force was tremendous—the old man being thrown headfirst into the body of the Chapel. Like the kick of a powerful horse, the Rector said, his warm old eyes shining bright and intense with the effort he had actually witnessed, going against everything he had believed until then."
"When I left him, he went back to the writing which he had put aside when I appeared. I feel sure that he was developing the first unorthodox sermon that he had ever evolved. He was a dear old chap, and I should certainly like to have heard it.
"When I left him, he returned to the writing he had set aside when I came in. I’m confident that he was working on the first unconventional sermon he had ever created. He was a sweet old guy, and I would definitely have liked to hear it."
"The last man I visited was the butler. He was, of course, in a frightfully weak and shaken condition, but he could tell me nothing that did not point to there being a Power abroad in the Chapel. He told the same tale, in every minute particle, that I had learned from the others. He had been just going up to put out the altar candles and fetch the Rector's book, when something struck him an enormous blow high up on the left breast and he was driven headlong into the aisle.
"The last person I spoke to was the butler. He was clearly in a really weak and shaken state, but he couldn’t share anything that didn't suggest there was some kind of force at work in the Chapel. He repeated the same story, down to every tiny detail, that I had heard from the others. He was just about to go up to extinguish the altar candles and get the Rector's book when something hit him with a tremendous blow high on the left side of his chest, sending him crashing into the aisle."
"Examination had shown that he had been stabbed by the dagger—of which I will tell you more in a moment—that hung always above the altar. The weapon had entered, fortunately some inches above the heart, just under the collarbone, which had been broken by the stupendous force of the blow, the dagger itself being driven clean through the body, and out through the scapula behind.
"Examinations revealed that he had been stabbed with the dagger—I'll explain more about that shortly—that always hung above the altar. The weapon had plunged in, fortunately a few inches above the heart, just beneath the collarbone, which had been shattered by the incredible force of the strike, the dagger itself going straight through the body and out through the shoulder blade at the back."
"The poor old fellow could not talk much, and I soon left him; but what he had told me was sufficient to make it unmistakable that no living person had been within yards of him when he was attacked; and, as I knew, this fact was verified by three capable and responsible witnesses, independent of Bellett himself.
"The poor old guy couldn’t say much, and I left him shortly after; but what he told me made it clear that no one had been within yards of him when he was attacked. As I knew, this fact was confirmed by three reliable and responsible witnesses, separate from Bellett himself."
"The thing now was to search the Chapel, which is small and extremely old. It is very massively built, and entered through only one door, which leads out of the castle itself, and the key of which is kept by Sir Alfred Jarnock, the butler having no duplicate.
"The task now was to search the Chapel, which is small and very old. It's built very sturdily and has only one entrance, which leads out of the castle, and the key to it is kept by Sir Alfred Jarnock, with no duplicate held by the butler."
"The shape of the Chapel is oblong, and the altar is railed off after the usual fashion. There are two tombs in the body of the place; but none in the chancel, which is bare, except for the tall candlesticks, and the chancel rail, beyond which is the undraped altar of solid marble, upon which stand four small candlesticks, two at each end.
"The Chapel is rectangular in shape, and the altar is sectioned off like usual. There are two tombs in the main area; however, there are none in the chancel, which is empty except for the tall candlesticks and the chancel rail. Beyond that is the bare marble altar, where four small candlesticks are placed, two at each end."
"Above the altar hangs the 'waeful dagger,' as I had learned it was named. I fancy the term has been taken from an old vellum, which describes the dagger and its supposed abnormal properties. I took the dagger down, and examined it minutely and with method. The blade is ten inches long, two inches broad at the base, and tapering to a rounded but sharp point, rather peculiar. It is double-edged.
"Above the altar hangs the 'mourning dagger,' as I learned it was called. I imagine the term comes from an old manuscript that describes the dagger and its supposed unusual properties. I took the dagger down and examined it closely and systematically. The blade is ten inches long, two inches wide at the base, and tapers to a rounded but sharp point, which is quite unusual. It is double-edged."
"The metal sheath is curious for having a crosspiece, which, taken with the fact that the sheath itself is continued three parts up the hilt of the dagger (in a most inconvenient fashion), gives it the appearance of a cross. That this is not unintentional is shown by an engraving of the Christ crucified upon one side, whilst upon the other, in Latin, is the inscription: 'Vengeance is Mine, I will Repay.' A quaint and rather terrible conjunction of ideas. Upon the blade of the dagger is graven in old English capitals: I WATCH. I STRIKE. On the butt of the hilt there is carved deeply a Pentacle.
"The metal sheath is interesting because it has a crosspiece, and the fact that the sheath extends three parts up the dagger's hilt (which is quite awkward) makes it look like a cross. This seems intentional, as there's an engraving of Christ on the cross on one side, while the other side features the Latin phrase: 'Vengeance is Mine, I will Repay.' It's a strange and somewhat horrifying combination of ideas. The blade of the dagger is engraved in old English capitals: I WATCH. I STRIKE. On the end of the hilt, there's a deeply carved Pentacle."
"This is a pretty accurate description of the peculiar old weapon that has had the curious and uncomfortable reputation of being able (either of its own accord or in the hand of something invisible) to strike murderously any enemy of the Jarnock family who may chance to enter the Chapel after nightfall. I may tell you here and now, that before I left, I had very good reason to put certain doubts behind me; for I tested the deadliness of the thing myself.
"This is a quite accurate description of the strange old weapon that has earned the odd and unsettling reputation of being able (either on its own or in the hands of something unseen) to fatally wound any enemy of the Jarnock family who happens to enter the Chapel after dark. I can tell you right now that before I left, I had very good reason to put certain doubts aside; because I tested the weapon's deadliness myself."
"As you know, however, at this point of my investigation, I was still at that stage where I considered the existence of a supernatural Force unproven. In the meanwhile, I treated the Chapel drastically, sounding and scrutinizing the walls and floor, dealing with them almost foot by foot, and particularly examining the two tombs.
"As you know, at this point in my investigation, I was still at the stage where I thought the existence of a supernatural Force was unproven. In the meantime, I examined the Chapel thoroughly, checking the walls and floor, inspecting them almost foot by foot, and particularly looking closely at the two tombs."
"At the end of this search, I had in a ladder, and made a close survey of the groined roof. I passed three days in this fashion, and by the evening of the third day I had proved to my entire satisfaction that there is no place in the whole of that Chapel where any living being could have hidden, and also that the only way of ingress and egress to and from the Chapel is through the doorway which leads into the castle, the door of which was always kept locked, and the key kept by Sir Alfred Jarnock himself, as I have told you. I mean, of course, that this doorway is the only entrance practicable to material people.
"At the end of this search, I had a ladder and took a close look at the groined roof. I spent three days doing this, and by the evening of the third day, I was completely satisfied that there is no place in that entire Chapel where anyone could have hidden. I also confirmed that the only way in and out of the Chapel is through the doorway that leads into the castle, which was always kept locked, with the key held by Sir Alfred Jarnock himself, as I've mentioned. I mean, of course, that this doorway is the only practical entrance for living people."
"Yes, as you will see, even had I discovered some other opening, secret or otherwise, it would not have helped at all to explain the mystery of the incredible attack, in a normal fashion. For the butler, as you know, was struck in full sight of the Rector, Sir Jarnock and his son. And old Bellett himself knew that no living person had touched him.... 'Out of the Void,' the Rector had described the inhumanly brutal attack. 'Out of the Void!' A strange feeling it gives one—eh?
"Yes, as you'll see, even if I had found some other way in, whether secret or not, it wouldn't have helped explain the mystery of the unbelievable attack in a normal way. The butler, as you know, was struck right in front of the Rector, Sir Jarnock, and his son. And old Bellett himself knew that no living person had touched him... 'Out of the Void,' the Rector had called the inhumanly brutal attack. 'Out of the Void!' It really gives you a strange feeling, doesn't it?"
"And this is the thing that I had been called in to bottom!
"And this is the thing that I had been called in to figure out!"
"After considerable thought, I decided on a plan of action. I proposed to Sir Alfred Jarnock that I should spend a night in the Chapel, and keep a constant watch upon the dagger. But to this, the old knight—a little, wizened, nervous man—would not listen for a moment. He, at least, I felt assured had no doubt of the reality of some dangerous supernatural Force a roam at night in the Chapel. He informed me that it had been his habit every evening to lock the Chapel door, so that no one might foolishly or heedlessly run the risk of any peril that it might hold at night, and that he could not allow me to attempt such a thing after what had happened to the butler.
"After giving it a lot of thought, I came up with a plan. I suggested to Sir Alfred Jarnock that I spend a night in the Chapel and keep a constant watch on the dagger. However, the old knight—a small, frail, nervous man—wouldn't hear of it. I felt sure he had no doubt about the existence of some dangerous supernatural force roaming the Chapel at night. He told me that he made it a habit to lock the Chapel door every evening to prevent anyone from foolishly or carelessly risking any danger it might pose at night, and that he couldn't allow me to attempt such a thing after what happened to the butler."
"I could see that Sir Alfred Jarnock was very much in earnest, and would evidently have held himself to blame had he allowed me to make the experiment and any harm come to me; so I said nothing in argument; and presently, pleading the fatigue of his years and health, he said goodnight, and left me; having given me the impression of being a polite but rather superstitious, old gentleman.
"I could see that Sir Alfred Jarnock was genuinely serious and would clearly blame himself if he'd let me take the risk and something went wrong; so I didn't argue. Soon, citing his age and health as reasons for his tiredness, he said goodnight and left me, giving me the impression of a polite but somewhat superstitious old man."
"That night, however, whilst I was undressing, I saw how I might achieve the thing I wished, and be able to enter the Chapel after dark, without making Sir Alfred Jarnock nervous. On the morrow, when I borrowed the key, I would take an impression, and have a duplicate made. Then, with my private key, I could do just what I liked.
"That night, though, as I was getting undressed, I realized how I could get what I wanted and enter the Chapel after dark without making Sir Alfred Jarnock uneasy. The next day, when I borrowed the key, I would make a mold of it and get a copy made. Then, with my own key, I could do whatever I wanted."
"In the morning I carried out my idea. I borrowed the key, as I wanted to take a photograph of the chancel by daylight. When I had done this I locked up the Chapel and handed the key to Sir Alfred Jarnock, having first taken an impression in soap. I had brought out the exposed plate—in its slide—with me; but the camera I had left exactly as it was, as I wanted to take a second photograph of the chancel that night, from the same position.
"In the morning, I followed through with my idea. I borrowed the key because I wanted to take a photo of the chancel in daylight. After I did this, I locked up the Chapel and gave the key back to Sir Alfred Jarnock, after first making a soap impression of it. I had brought the exposed plate—still in its slide—out with me; but I left the camera just as it was since I wanted to take a second photo of the chancel that night from the same spot."
"I took the dark slide into Burtontree, also the cake of soap with the impress. The soap I left with the local ironmonger, who was something of a locksmith and promised to let me have my duplicate, finished, if I would call in two hours. This I did, having in the meanwhile found out a photographer where I developed the plate, and left it to dry, telling him I would call next day. At the end of the two hours I went for my key and found it ready, much to my satisfaction. Then I returned to the castle.
"I took the dark slide into Burtontree, along with the bar of soap with the imprint. I left the soap with the local hardware store owner, who also did some locksmith work and promised to have my duplicate finished if I came back in two hours. I did just that and in the meantime found a photographer where I developed the plate and left it to dry, telling him I would come back the next day. After two hours, I went to pick up my key and found it ready, which made me very happy. Then I went back to the castle."
"After dinner that evening, I played billiards with young Jarnock for a couple of hours. Then I had a cup of coffee and went off to my room, telling him I was feeling awfully tired. He nodded and told me he felt the same way. I was glad, for I wanted the house to settle as soon as possible.
"After dinner that night, I played billiards with young Jarnock for a couple of hours. Then I had a cup of coffee and headed to my room, telling him I was feeling really tired. He nodded and said he felt the same way. I was relieved, because I wanted the house to quiet down as soon as possible."
"I locked the door of my room, then from under the bed—where I had hidden them earlier in the evening—I drew out several fine pieces of plate armor, which I had removed from the armory. There was also a shirt of chain mail, with a sort of quilted hood of mail to go over the head.
"I locked my room door, then from under the bed—where I had hidden them earlier that evening—I pulled out several nice pieces of plate armor, which I had taken from the armory. There was also a chain mail shirt, along with a kind of quilted mail hood to wear on my head."
"I buckled on the plate armor, and found it extraordinarily uncomfortable, and over all I drew on the chain mail. I know nothing about armor, but from what I have learned since, I must have put on parts of two suits. Anyway, I felt beastly, clamped and clumsy and unable to move my arms and legs naturally. But I knew that the thing I was thinking of doing called for some sort of protection for my body. Over the armor I pulled on my dressing gown and shoved my revolver into one of the side pockets—and my repeating flash-light into the other. My dark lantern I carried in my hand.
"I strapped on the plate armor and found it incredibly uncomfortable, then I put on the chain mail. I know nothing about armor, but from what I've learned since, I must have worn pieces from two different suits. Either way, I felt awful—restricted, clumsy, and unable to move my arms and legs easily. But I knew that what I was planning to do required some kind of protection for my body. Over the armor, I threw on my dressing gown and stuffed my revolver into one of the side pockets—and my flashlight into the other. I carried my dark lantern in my hand."
"As soon as I was ready I went out into the passage and listened. I had been some considerable time making my preparations and I found that now the big hall and staircase were in darkness and all the house seemed quiet. I stepped back and closed and locked my door. Then, very slowly and silently I went downstairs to the hall and turned into the passage that led to the Chapel.
"As soon as I was ready, I stepped out into the hallway and listened. I had spent quite a while getting everything ready, and now I noticed that the big hall and staircase were dark, and the entire house felt quiet. I stepped back, closed, and locked my door. Then, very slowly and quietly, I made my way downstairs to the hall and turned into the passage that led to the Chapel."
"I reached the door and tried my key. It fitted perfectly and a moment later I was in the Chapel, with the door locked behind me, and all about me the utter dree silence of the place, with just the faint showings of the outlines of the stained, leaded windows, making the darkness and lonesomeness almost the more apparent.
"I got to the door and tried my key. It fit perfectly, and a moment later I was in the Chapel, with the door locked behind me, surrounded by the complete stillness of the place, and just the faint outlines of the stained, leaded windows making the darkness and loneliness even more obvious."
"Now it would be silly to say I did not feel queer. I felt very queer indeed. You just try, any of you, to imagine yourself standing there in the dark silence and remembering not only the legend that was attached to the place, but what had really happened to the old butler only a little while gone, I can tell you, as I stood there, I could believe that something invisible was coming toward me in the air of the Chapel. Yet, I had got to go through with the business, and I just took hold of my little bit of courage and set to work.
"Honestly, it would be ridiculous to say I didn’t feel odd. I felt really odd, for sure. Just try to picture yourself standing there in the dark silence, not only thinking about the legend tied to the place but also recalling what had actually happened to the old butler not long ago. I can tell you, as I stood there, I could believe that something unseen was approaching me in the air of the Chapel. Still, I had to get on with the task, so I gathered my little bit of courage and got to work."
"First of all I switched on my light, then I began a careful tour of the place; examining every corner and nook. I found nothing unusual. At the chancel gate I held up my lamp and flashed the light at the dagger. It hung there, right enough, above the altar, but I remember thinking of the word 'demure,' as I looked at it. However, I pushed the thought away, for what I was doing needed no addition of uncomfortable thoughts.
"First, I turned on my light, then I started a careful walkthrough of the place, checking every corner and crevice. I found nothing out of the ordinary. At the chancel gate, I raised my lamp and shone the light on the dagger. It was definitely there, hanging above the altar, but I remember thinking of the word 'demure' as I looked at it. Still, I pushed that thought aside because what I was doing didn’t need any added uncomfortable thoughts."
"I completed the tour of the place, with a constantly growing awareness of its utter chill and unkind desolation—an atmosphere of cold dismalness seemed to be everywhere, and the quiet was abominable.
"I finished the tour of the place, increasingly aware of its complete chill and harsh desolation—an atmosphere of cold gloom seemed to be everywhere, and the silence was unbearable."
"At the conclusion of my search I walked across to where I had left my camera focused upon the chancel. From the satchel that I had put beneath the tripod I took out a dark slide and inserted it in the camera, drawing the shutter. After that I uncapped the lens, pulled out my flashlight apparatus, and pressed the trigger. There was an intense, brilliant flash, that made the whole of the interior of the Chapel jump into sight, and disappear as quickly. Then, in the light from my lantern, I inserted the shutter into the slide, and reversed the slide, so as to have a fresh plate ready to expose at any time.
"At the end of my search, I walked over to where I had left my camera aimed at the chancel. From the bag I had placed under the tripod, I took out a dark slide and inserted it into the camera, closing the shutter. Then, I uncapped the lens, pulled out my flashlight device, and pressed the trigger. A bright, intense flash lit up the entire interior of the Chapel, only to fade away just as quickly. After that, in the light from my lantern, I put the shutter back into the slide and reversed the slide to have a fresh plate ready to expose at any moment."
"After I had done this I shut off my lantern and sat down in one of the pews near to my camera. I cannot say what I expected to happen, but I had an extraordinary feeling, almost a conviction, that something peculiar or horrible would soon occur. It was, you know, as if I knew.
"After I did this, I turned off my lantern and sat down in one of the pews close to my camera. I can't say what I expected would happen, but I had this intense feeling, almost a certainty, that something strange or terrible was about to take place. It was like I just knew."
"An hour passed, of absolute silence. The time I knew by the far-off, faint chime of a clock that had been erected over the stables. I was beastly cold, for the whole place is without any kind of heating pipes or furnace, as I had noticed during my search, so that the temperature was sufficiently uncomfortable to suit my frame of mind. I felt like a kind of human periwinkle encased in boilerplate and frozen with cold and funk. And, you know, somehow the dark about me seemed to press coldly against my face. I cannot say whether any of you have ever had the feeling, but if you have, you will know just how disgustingly unnerving it is. And then, all at once, I had a horrible sense that something was moving in the place. It was not that I could hear anything but I had a kind of intuitive knowledge that something had stirred in the darkness. Can you imagine how I felt?
"An hour went by in total silence. I knew the time from the distant, faint chime of a clock that had been put up over the stables. I was freezing because the whole place had no heating or furnace, as I had noticed during my search, making the temperature uncomfortably cold for my state of mind. I felt like a kind of human periwinkle stuck in metal and frozen with cold and anxiety. And somehow, the darkness around me felt as if it was pressing coldly against my face. I can't say if any of you have ever experienced that feeling, but if you have, you'll know just how incredibly unsettling it is. Then, suddenly, I had a terrifying sense that something was moving in the place. It wasn't that I could hear anything, but I just knew instinctively that something had stirred in the darkness. Can you imagine how I felt?"
"Suddenly my courage went. I put up my mailed arms over my face. I wanted to protect it. I had got a sudden sickening feeling that something was hovering over me in the dark. Talk about fright! I could have shouted if I had not been afraid of the noise.... And then, abruptly, I heard something. Away up the aisle, there sounded a dull clang of metal, as it might be the tread of a mailed heel upon the stone of the aisle. I sat immovable. I was fighting with all my strength to get back my courage. I could not take my arms down from over my face, but I knew that I was getting hold of the gritty part of me again. And suddenly I made a mighty effort and lowered my arms. I held my face up in the darkness. And, I tell you, I respect myself for the act, because I thought truly at that moment that I was going to die. But I think, just then, by the slow revulsion of feeling which had assisted my effort, I was less sick, in that instant, at the thought of having to die, than at the knowledge of the utter weak cowardice that had so unexpectedly shaken me all to bits, for a time.
"Suddenly, I lost my courage. I raised my armored arms over my face, wanting to protect it. I had a sudden, sickening feeling that something was looming over me in the dark. Talk about being scared! I could have screamed if I hadn’t been afraid of the noise... And then, all of a sudden, I heard something. Far up the aisle, there was a dull clang of metal, like the sound of a armored heel hitting the stone floor. I sat frozen. I was struggling with all my strength to regain my courage. I couldn’t lower my arms from over my face, but I could feel myself starting to reclaim that gritty part of me. Then, I made a huge effort and lowered my arms. I held my face up in the darkness. And honestly, I respect myself for that moment because I truly thought I was going to die. But just then, with the slow wave of feeling that supported my effort, I felt less sick at the idea of dying than at the realization of the complete cowardice that had unexpectedly shattered me for a time."
"Do I make myself clear? You understand, I feel sure, that the sense of respect, which I spoke of, is not really unhealthy egotism; because, you see, I am not blind to the state of mind which helped me. I mean that if I had uncovered my face by a sheer effort of will, unhelped by any revulsion of feeling, I should have done a thing much more worthy of mention. But, even as it was, there were elements in the act, worthy of respect. You follow me, don't you?
"Do I make myself clear? I'm sure you understand that the sense of respect I mentioned isn't just unhealthy ego; because, you see, I'm aware of the mindset that helped me. I mean, if I had uncovered my face purely by force of will, without any strong feelings pushing me, that would have been something much more impressive. But even so, there were aspects of the act that deserve respect. You get what I'm saying, right?"
"And, you know, nothing touched me, after all! So that, in a little while, I had got back a bit to my normal, and felt steady enough to go through with the business without any more funking.
"And, you know, nothing affected me, after all! So, after a little while, I got back to my normal self and felt steady enough to handle the situation without hesitating."
"I daresay a couple of minutes passed, and then, away up near the chancel, there came again that clang, as though an armored foot stepped cautiously. By Jove! but it made me stiffen. And suddenly the thought came that the sound I heard might be the rattle of the dagger above the altar. It was not a particularly sensible notion, for the sound was far too heavy and resonant for such a cause. Yet, as can be easily understood, my reason was bound to submit somewhat to my fancy at such a time. I remember now, that the idea of that insensate thing becoming animate, and attacking me, did not occur to me with any sense of possibility or reality. I thought rather, in a vague way, of some invisible monster of outer space fumbling at the dagger. I remembered the old Rector's description of the attack on the butler.... of the void. And he had described the stupendous force of the blow as being 'like the kick of a great horse.' You can see how uncomfortably my thoughts were running.
"I'd say a couple of minutes went by, and then, up near the chancel, I heard that clang again, like an armored foot stepping carefully. Wow! It made me tense up. Then the thought hit me that the sound might be the dagger rattling above the altar. It wasn't the most logical idea since the sound was way too heavy and echoing for that. Still, it's easy to see how my mind was getting carried away at that moment. I remember that the idea of that lifeless object coming to life and attacking me didn't seem real or possible at all. Instead, I vaguely imagined some invisible monster from outer space fumbling with the dagger. I recalled the old Rector's description of the attack on the butler... of the void. He had described the overwhelming force of the blow as being 'like the kick of a great horse.' You can tell how wildly my thoughts were running."
"I felt 'round swiftly and cautiously for my lantern. I found it close to me, on the pew seat, and with a sudden, jerky movement, I switched on the light. I flashed it up the aisle, to and fro across the chancel, but I could see nothing to frighten me. I turned quickly, and sent the jet of light darting across and across the rear end of the Chapel; then on each side of me, before and behind, up at the roof and down at the marble floor, but nowhere was there any visible thing to put me in fear, not a thing that need have set my flesh thrilling; just the quiet Chapel, cold, and eternally silent. You know the feeling.
I quickly and carefully felt around for my lantern. I found it right next to me on the pew seat, and with a sudden, jerky motion, I switched on the light. I shone it up the aisle, sweeping it back and forth across the chancel, but I didn’t see anything to scare me. I turned quickly and directed the beam of light all around the back of the Chapel; then to each side of me, in front and behind, up at the ceiling and down at the marble floor, but there was nothing visible to frighten me, nothing that should have made me shiver; just the quiet Chapel, cold and endlessly silent. You know that feeling.
"I had been standing, whilst I sent the light about the Chapel, but now I pulled out my revolver, and then, with a tremendous effort of will, switched off the light, and sat down again in the darkness, to continue my constant watch.
"I had been standing while I sent the light around the Chapel, but now I pulled out my gun and, with a tremendous effort of will, turned off the light and sat down again in the darkness to resume my constant watch."
"It seemed to me that quite half an hour, or even more, must have passed, after this, during which no sound had broken the intense stillness. I had grown less nervously tense, for the flashing of the light 'round the place had made me feel less out of all bounds of the normal—it had given me something of that unreasoned sense of safety that a nervous child obtains at night, by covering its head up with the bedclothes. This just about illustrates the completely human illogicalness of the workings of my feelings; for, as you know, whatever Creature, Thing, or Being it was that had made that extraordinary and horrible attack on the old butler, it had certainly not been visible.
"It felt like at least half an hour, maybe more, had passed during which absolute silence reigned. I had started to feel less anxious, as the flashing lights around the place made me feel less out of touch with reality—it gave me a bit of that irrational sense of safety a nervous child gets at night by hiding under the covers. This pretty much shows the completely human irrationality of my emotions; because, as you know, whatever creature, thing, or being that had carried out that strange and terrifying attack on the old butler was clearly nowhere in sight."
"And so you must picture me sitting there in the dark; clumsy with armor, and with my revolver in one hand, and nursing my lantern, ready, with the other. And then it was, after this little time of partial relief from intense nervousness, that there came a fresh strain on me; for somewhere in the utter quiet of the Chapel, I thought I heard something. I listened, tense and rigid, my heart booming just a little in my ears for a moment; then I thought I heard it again. I felt sure that something had moved at the top of the aisle. I strained in the darkness, to hark; and my eyes showed me blackness within blackness, wherever I glanced, so that I took no heed of what they told me; for even if I looked at the dim loom of the stained window at the top of the chancel, my sight gave me the shapes of vague shadows passing noiseless and ghostly across, constantly. There was a time of almost peculiar silence, horrible to me, as I felt just then. And suddenly I seemed to hear a sound again, nearer to me, and repeated, infinitely stealthy. It was as if a vast, soft tread were coming slowly down the aisle.
"And so you have to imagine me sitting there in the dark, clumsy in my armor, with my revolver in one hand and holding my lantern with the other, ready. After a brief moment of relief from intense anxiety, I felt another wave of pressure; because in the complete silence of the Chapel, I thought I heard something. I listened, tense and alert, my heart pounding a bit in my ears for a moment; then I thought I heard it again. I was sure something had shifted at the top of the aisle. I strained in the darkness to listen; my eyes revealed only blackness within blackness, no matter where I looked, so I ignored what they suggested; even when I glanced at the faint outline of the stained glass window at the top of the chancel, my vision showed me vague shadows moving silently and ghost-like across it, constantly. There was a moment of nearly unbearable silence, horrible to me as I felt at that time. Suddenly, I thought I heard a sound again, closer to me, soft and repeated. It felt like a vast, gentle footstep was slowly coming down the aisle."
"Can you imagine how I felt? I do not think you can. I did not move, any more than the stone effigies on the two tombs; but sat there, stiffened. I fancied now, that I heard the tread all about the Chapel. And then, you know, I was just as sure in a moment that I could not hear it—that I had never heard it.
"Can you imagine how I felt? I don't think you can. I didn't move, any more than the stone statues on the two tombs; I just sat there, frozen. I thought I heard footsteps all around the Chapel. And then, you know, I was just as sure in a moment that I couldn't hear anything—that I had never heard anything."
"Some particularly long minutes passed, about this time; but I think my nerves must have quieted a bit; for I remember being sufficiently aware of my feelings, to realize that the muscles of my shoulders ached, with the way that they must have been contracted, as I sat there, hunching myself, rigid. Mind you, I was still in a disgusting funk; but what I might call the 'imminent sense of danger' seemed to have eased from around me; at any rate, I felt, in some curious fashion, that there was a respite—a temporary cessation of malignity from about me. It is impossible to word my feelings more clearly to you, for I cannot see them more clearly than this, myself.
"Some particularly long minutes went by during this time; but I think my nerves must have settled a bit because I remember being aware of my feelings enough to realize that the muscles in my shoulders ached from how tense they must have been as I sat there, hunched over and stiff. I was still in a really bad mood; however, the overwhelming sense of danger seemed to have lessened around me. At least, I felt, in a strange way, that there was a break—a temporary pause in the negativity surrounding me. I can't describe my feelings any more clearly because I don't see them any clearer than this myself."
"Yet, you must not picture me as sitting there, free from strain; for the nerve tension was so great that my heart action was a little out of normal control, the blood beat making a dull booming at times in my ears, with the result that I had the sensation that I could not hear acutely. This is a simply beastly feeling, especially under such circumstances.
"Yet, you shouldn't imagine me sitting there without any stress; the nerve tension was so intense that my heartbeat felt slightly out of control, with a dull booming sometimes ringing in my ears, making me feel like I couldn't hear properly. It's an absolutely terrible feeling, especially in those circumstances."
"I was sitting like this, listening, as I might say with body and soul, when suddenly I got that hideous conviction again that something was moving in the air of the place. The feeling seemed to stiffen me, as I sat, and my head appeared to tighten, as if all the scalp had grown tense. This was so real, that I suffered an actual pain, most peculiar and at the same time intense; the whole head pained. I had a fierce desire to cover my face again with my mailed arms, but I fought it off. If I had given way then to that, I should simply have bunked straight out of the place. I sat and sweated coldly (that's the bald truth), with the 'creep' busy at my spine....
"I was sitting like this, listening with all my attention, when suddenly I felt that horrible conviction again that something was moving in the atmosphere of the place. The sensation seemed to grip me harder as I sat there, and my head felt like it was tightening, as if all the skin on my scalp had grown tense. It was so real that I experienced an actual pain, strange and intense; my whole head hurt. I had a strong urge to cover my face again with my armored arms, but I pushed it away. If I had given in to that feeling, I would have just bolted straight out of there. I sat there and sweated coldly (that’s the plain truth), feeling the 'creep' crawling up my spine....
"And then, abruptly, once more I thought I heard the sound of that huge, soft tread on the aisle, and this time closer to me. There was an awful little silence, during which I had the feeling that something enormous was bending over toward me, from the aisle.... And then, through the booming of the blood in my ears, there came a slight sound from the place where my camera stood—a disagreeable sort of slithering sound, and then a sharp tap. I had the lantern ready in my left hand, and now I snapped it on, desperately, and shone it straight above me, for I had a conviction that there was something there. But I saw nothing. Immediately I flashed the light at the camera, and along the aisle, but again there was nothing visible. I wheeled 'round, shooting the beam of light in a great circle about the place; to and fro I shone it, jerking it here and there, but it showed me nothing.
"And then, suddenly, I thought I heard that big, soft footstep in the aisle again, and this time it was closer to me. There was an awful silence during which I felt like something enormous was leaning over me from the aisle…. And then, through the pounding of my heart in my ears, I heard a faint sound coming from where my camera was—an unpleasant slithering noise followed by a sharp tap. I had the lantern ready in my left hand, and I turned it on desperately, shining it straight above me because I was convinced something was there. But I saw nothing. I quickly flashed the light at the camera and along the aisle, but still there was nothing visible. I swung around, directing the beam of light in a wide circle around the area; I moved it back and forth, jerking it here and there, but it revealed nothing."
"I had stood up the instant that I had seen that there was nothing in sight over me, and now I determined to visit the chancel, and see whether the dagger had been touched. I stepped out of the pew into the aisle, and here I came to an abrupt pause, for an almost invincible, sick repugnance was fighting me back from the upper part of the Chapel. A constant, queer prickling went up and down my spine, and a dull ache took me in the small of the back, as I fought with myself to conquer this sudden new feeling of terror and horror. I tell you, that no one who has not been through these kinds of experiences, has any idea of the sheer, actual physical pain attendant upon, and resulting from, the intense nerve strain that ghostly fright sets up in the human system. I stood there feeling positively ill. But I got myself in hand, as it were, in about half a minute, and then I went, walking, I expect, as jerky as a mechanical tin man, and switching the light from side to side, before and behind, and over my head continually. And the hand that held my revolver sweated so much, that the thing fairly slipped in my fist. Does not sound very heroic, does it?
"I got up the moment I saw that there was nothing above me, and I decided to check the chancel to see if the dagger had been disturbed. I stepped out of the pew into the aisle, and here I suddenly paused, because an almost overwhelming, sick feeling was pushing me away from the upper part of the Chapel. A constant, strange tingling ran up and down my spine, and a dull ache settled in my lower back as I struggled to overcome this sudden feeling of fear and dread. I can tell you that no one who hasn’t experienced this kind of thing can understand the intense, actual physical pain that comes from the nerve-wracking terror that fright causes in the human body. I stood there feeling genuinely nauseous. But I got a grip on myself, so to speak, in about half a minute, and then I walked, I’d guess, as awkwardly as a mechanical tin man, shining the light from side to side, in front of me, behind me, and above my head continuously. The hand holding my revolver was so sweaty that it almost slipped out of my grip. Doesn’t sound very heroic, does it?"
"I passed through the short chancel, and reached the step that led up to the small gate in the chancel rail. I threw the beam from my lantern upon the dagger. Yes, I thought, it's all right. Abruptly, it seemed to me that there was something wanting, and I leaned forward over the chancel gate to peer, holding the light high. My suspicion was hideously correct. The dagger had gone. Only the cross-shaped sheath hung there above the altar.
I walked through the short chancel and got to the step that led up to the small gate in the chancel rail. I shone my lantern on the dagger. Yes, I thought, it’s all good. Suddenly, it felt like something was missing, so I leaned over the chancel gate to look, holding the light up high. My suspicion was horrifyingly true. The dagger was gone. Only the cross-shaped sheath was left hanging there above the altar.
"In a sudden, frightened flash of imagination, I pictured the thing adrift in the Chapel, moving here and there, as though of its own volition; for whatever Force wielded it, was certainly beyond visibility. I turned my head stiffly over to the left, glancing frightenedly behind me, and flashing the light to help my eyes. In the same instant I was struck a tremendous blow over the left breast, and hurled backward from the chancel rail, into the aisle, my armor clanging loudly in the horrible silence. I landed on my back, and slithered along on the polished marble. My shoulder struck the corner of a pew front, and brought me up, half stunned. I scrambled to my feet, horribly sick and shaken; but the fear that was on me, making little of that at the moment. I was minus both revolver and lantern, and utterly bewildered as to just where I was standing. I bowed my head, and made a scrambling run in the complete darkness and dashed into a pew. I jumped back, staggering, got my bearings a little, and raced down the center of the aisle, putting my mailed arms over my face. I plunged into my camera, hurling it among the pews. I crashed into the font, and reeled back. Then I was at the exit. I fumbled madly in my dressing gown pocket for the key. I found it and scraped at the door, feverishly, for the keyhole. I found the keyhole, turned the key, burst the door open, and was into the passage. I slammed the door and leant hard against it, gasping, whilst I felt crazily again for the keyhole, this time to lock the door upon what was in the Chapel. I succeeded, and began to feel my way stupidly along the wall of the corridor. Presently I had come to the big hall, and so in a little to my room.
"In a sudden, terrified flash of imagination, I imagined the thing drifting in the Chapel, moving around as if it had a will of its own; whatever Force controlled it was definitely beyond my sight. I turned my head stiffly to the left, glancing fearfully behind me, shining the light to help my eyes adjust. At that very moment, I felt a tremendous blow to my left chest, sending me crashing backward from the chancel rail into the aisle, my armor clanging loudly in the eerie silence. I landed on my back and slid across the polished marble. My shoulder hit the corner of a pew, leaving me half-stunned. I scrambled to my feet, feeling incredibly nauseous and shaken; but the fear I felt overshadowed all of that. I was without both my revolver and lantern, completely disoriented regarding where I was. I bowed my head and made a frantic run in total darkness, slamming into a pew. I jumped back, staggering, regaining my bearings a little, and raced down the center of the aisle, holding my armored arms over my face. I barreled into my camera, throwing it among the pews. I crashed into the font and reeled backward. Then I was at the exit. I frantically fumbled in my dressing gown pocket for the key. I found it and desperately scraped at the door for the keyhole. When I found it, I turned the key, burst the door open, and stepped into the passage. I slammed the door and leaned hard against it, gasping, while I crazily searched for the keyhole again, this time to lock the door against whatever was in the Chapel. I succeeded and began to feel my way clumsily along the wall of the corridor. Soon, I reached the large hall, and then a little further to my room."
"In my room, I sat for a while, until I had steadied down something to the normal. After a time I commenced to strip off the armor. I saw then that both the chain mail and the plate armor had been pierced over the breast. And, suddenly, it came home to me that the Thing had struck for my heart.
"In my room, I sat there for a bit until I calmed down to a normal state. After a while, I started taking off the armor. I then noticed that both the chain mail and the plate armor had been pierced over my chest. And suddenly, it hit me that the Thing had aimed for my heart."
"Stripping rapidly, I found that the skin of the breast over the heart had just been cut sufficiently to allow a little blood to stain my shirt, nothing more. Only, the whole breast was badly bruised and intensely painful. You can imagine what would have happened if I had not worn the armor. In any case, it is a marvel that I was not knocked senseless.
"Taking off my clothes quickly, I noticed that the skin on my chest over my heart had been cut just enough to let a little blood stain my shirt, nothing more. However, my entire chest was badly bruised and extremely painful. You can imagine what would have happened if I hadn't worn the armor. Regardless, it's amazing that I wasn’t knocked out."
"I did not go to bed at all that night, but sat upon the edge, thinking, and waiting for the dawn; for I had to remove my litter before Sir Alfred Jarnock should enter, if I were to hide from him the fact that I had managed a duplicate key.
"I didn't go to bed at all that night; I just sat on the edge, thinking and waiting for dawn. I had to clear my things out before Sir Alfred Jarnock came in if I wanted to keep it a secret that I'd gotten a duplicate key."
"So soon as the pale light of the morning had strengthened sufficiently to show me the various details of my room, I made my way quietly down to the Chapel. Very silently, and with tense nerves, I opened the door. The chill light of the dawn made distinct the whole place—everything seeming instinct with a ghostly, unearthly quiet. Can you get the feeling? I waited several minutes at the door, allowing the morning to grow, and likewise my courage, I suppose. Presently the rising sun threw an odd beam right in through the big, East window, making colored sunshine all the length of the Chapel. And then, with a tremendous effort, I forced myself to enter.
As soon as the pale morning light got strong enough to reveal the different details of my room, I quietly made my way down to the Chapel. Very silently and with tense nerves, I opened the door. The chilly dawn light made everything in the place clear—everything felt filled with a ghostly, unearthly quiet. Can you feel it? I waited several minutes at the door, letting the morning brighten and, I guess, my courage grow, too. Soon, the rising sun cast a strange beam through the big East window, filling the Chapel with colored sunlight. And then, with a huge effort, I pushed myself to go inside.
"I went up the aisle to where I had overthrown my camera in the darkness. The legs of the tripod were sticking up from the interior of a pew, and I expected to find the machine smashed to pieces; yet, beyond that the ground glass was broken, there was no real damage done.
"I went up the aisle to where I had dropped my camera in the dark. The legs of the tripod were sticking up from the inside of a pew, and I expected to find the camera shattered; however, aside from the broken ground glass, there was no significant damage."
"I replaced the camera in the position from which I had taken the previous photography; but the slide containing the plate I had exposed by flashlight I removed and put into one of my side pockets, regretting that I had not taken a second flash picture at the instant when I heard those strange sounds up in the chancel.
"I moved the camera back to the spot where I had taken the earlier photo; however, I took out the slide with the plate I had exposed with the flashlight and put it in one of my side pockets, wishing I had taken a second flash picture at the moment I heard those weird sounds coming from the chancel."
"Having tidied my photographic apparatus, I went to the chancel to recover my lantern and revolver, which had both—as you know—been knocked from my hands when I was stabbed. I found the lantern lying, hopelessly bent, with smashed lens, just under the pulpit. My revolver I must have held until my shoulder struck the pew, for it was lying there in the aisle, just about where I believe I cannoned into the pew corner. It was quite undamaged.
"After organizing my camera gear, I headed to the chancel to retrieve my lantern and revolver, which, as you know, had been knocked from my hands when I was stabbed. I found the lantern lying under the pulpit, hopelessly bent with a shattered lens. I must have held onto my revolver until my shoulder hit the pew because it was lying in the aisle right where I think I crashed into the pew corner. It was completely undamaged."
"Having secured these two articles, I walked up to the chancel rail to see whether the dagger had returned, or been returned, to its sheath above the altar. Before, however, I reached the chancel rail, I had a slight shock; for there on the floor of the chancel, about a yard away from where I had been struck, lay the dagger, quiet and demure upon the polished marble pavement. I wonder whether you will, any of you, understand the nervousness that took me at the sight of the thing. With a sudden, unreasoned action, I jumped forward and put my foot on it, to hold it there. Can you understand? Do you? And, you know, I could not stoop down and pick it up with my hands for quite a minute, I should think. Afterward, when I had done so, however, and handled it a little, this feeling passed away and my Reason (and also, I expect, the daylight) made me feel that I had been a little bit of an ass. Quite natural, though, I assure you! Yet it was a new kind of fear to me. I'm taking no notice of the cheap joke about the ass! I am talking about the curiousness of learning in that moment a new shade or quality of fear that had hitherto been outside of my knowledge or imagination. Does it interest you?
"After I secured these two items, I walked up to the chancel rail to check if the dagger had returned, or been returned, to its sheath above the altar. However, before I reached the chancel rail, I felt a little shock; there on the chancel floor, about a yard away from where I had been struck, lay the dagger, calm and still on the polished marble floor. I wonder if any of you will understand the wave of nervousness that overcame me at the sight of it. In a sudden, irrational move, I jumped forward and stepped on it to keep it there. Can you understand? Do you? And, you know, I couldn’t bend down and pick it up with my hands for a full minute, I think. But after I managed to do so and handled it a bit, that feeling faded, and my Reason (and the daylight, I suppose) made me realize that I had been a bit foolish. Quite natural, though, I assure you! Yet it was a new kind of fear for me. I’m ignoring the cheap joke about being foolish! I’m talking about the curiosity of experiencing, in that moment, a new shade or quality of fear that had previously been beyond my understanding or imagination. Does that interest you?
"I examined the dagger, minutely, turning it over and over in my hands and never—as I suddenly discovered—holding it loosely. It was as if I were subconsciously surprised that it lay quiet in my hands. Yet even this feeling passed, largely, after a short while. The curious weapon showed no signs of the blow, except that the dull color—of the blade was slightly brighter on the rounded point that had cut through the armor.
"I carefully examined the dagger, turning it over and over in my hands and realizing—quite suddenly—that I wasn't holding it loosely at all. It felt like I was subconsciously startled that it was so still in my grip. But even that feeling faded away pretty quickly. The strange weapon didn’t show any signs of having been used, except that the dull color of the blade was a bit brighter at the rounded tip that had pierced the armor."
"Presently, when I had made an end of staring at the dagger, I went up the chancel step and in through the little gate. Then, kneeling upon the altar, I replaced the dagger in its sheath, and came outside of the rail again, closing the gate after me and feeling awarely uncomfortable because the horrible old weapon was back again in its accustomed place. I suppose, without analyzing my feelings very deeply, I had an unreasoned and only half-conscious belief that there was a greater probability of danger when the dagger hung in its five century resting place than when it was out of it! Yet, somehow I don't think this is a very good explanation, when I remember the demure look the thing seemed to have when I saw it lying on the floor of the chancel. Only I know this, that when I had replaced the dagger I had quite a touch of nerves and I stopped only to pick up my lantern from where I had placed it whilst I examined the weapon, after which I went down the quiet aisle at a pretty quick walk, and so got out of the place.
"Right after I finished staring at the dagger, I went up the chancel step and through the little gate. Then, kneeling at the altar, I put the dagger back in its sheath and stepped out of the rail, closing the gate behind me. I felt distinctly uneasy because the terrible old weapon was back in its usual spot. Without diving too deep into my feelings, I had a vague, half-aware belief that it was more dangerous when the dagger hung in its five-century resting place than when it was out of it! Still, I don't think that's a very good explanation, especially when I remember the demure look it seemed to have when I saw it lying on the floor of the chancel. All I know is that after I replaced the dagger, I felt quite anxious and only paused to grab my lantern from where I had set it down while examining the weapon, then I quickly walked down the quiet aisle and got out of there."
"That the nerve tension had been considerable, I realized, when I had locked the door behind me. I felt no inclination now to think of old Sir Alfred as a hypochondriac because he had taken such hyperseeming precautions regarding the Chapel. I had a sudden wonder as to whether he might not have some knowledge of a long prior tragedy in which the dagger had been concerned.
"Once I locked the door behind me, I realized just how tense I had been. I didn’t feel like writing off old Sir Alfred as a hypochondriac for taking so many extreme precautions about the Chapel. I suddenly wondered if he might have some knowledge of a long-ago tragedy involving the dagger."
"I returned to my room, washed, shaved and dressed, after which I read awhile. Then I went downstairs and got the acting butler to give me some sandwiches and a cup of coffee.
"I went back to my room, washed up, shaved, and got dressed. After that, I read for a little while. Then I headed downstairs and asked the acting butler to bring me some sandwiches and a cup of coffee."
"Half an hour later I was heading for Burtontree, as hard as I could walk; for a sudden idea had come to me, which I was anxious to test. I reached the town a little before eight thirty, and found the local photographer with his shutters still up. I did not wait, but knocked until he appeared with his coat off, evidently in the act of dealing with his breakfast. In a few words I made clear that I wanted the use of his dark room immediately, and this he at once placed at my disposal.
"Half an hour later, I was on my way to Burtontree, walking as fast as I could because I had a sudden idea that I was eager to test. I arrived in town just before 8:30 and found the local photographer with his shutters still down. I didn't wait, but knocked until he finally appeared with his coat off, clearly in the middle of having breakfast. In just a few words, I explained that I needed to use his dark room right away, and he immediately offered it to me."
"I had brought with me the slide which contained the plate that I had used with the flashlight, and as soon as I was ready I set to work to develop. Yet, it was not the plate which I had exposed, that I first put into the solution, but the second plate, which had been ready in the camera during all the time of my waiting in the darkness. You see, the lens had been uncapped all that while, so that the whole chancel had been, as it were, under observation.
"I had brought the slide with the plate I used with the flashlight, and as soon as I was ready, I started to develop. However, it wasn’t the plate I had exposed that I first put into the solution; it was the second plate that had been sitting in the camera while I waited in the dark. You see, the lens had been uncovered the whole time, so the entire chancel had been, in a way, under observation."
"You all know something of my experiments in 'Lightless Photography,' that is, appreciating light. It was X-ray work that started me in that direction. Yet, you must understand, though I was attempting to develop this 'unexposed' plate, I had no definite idea of results—nothing more than a vague hope that it might show me something.
"You all know a bit about my experiments in 'Lightless Photography,' which is about appreciating light. It was my work with X-rays that got me started down this path. However, you need to understand that while I was trying to develop this 'unexposed' plate, I had no clear expectations of the results—just a vague hope that it might reveal something to me."
"Yet, because of the possibilities, it was with the most intense and absorbing interest that I watched the plate under the action of the developer. Presently I saw a faint smudge of black appear in the upper part, and after that others, indistinct and wavering of outline. I held the negative up to the light. The marks were rather small, and were almost entirely confined to one end of the plate, but as I have said, lacked definiteness. Yet, such as they were, they were sufficient to make me very excited and I shoved the thing quickly back into the solution.
"Yet, because of the possibilities, I watched the plate with intense and absorbing interest as it interacted with the developer. Soon, I saw a faint black smudge appear in the upper part, followed by others, unclear and wavering in shape. I held the negative up to the light. The marks were quite small and mostly concentrated at one end of the plate, but as I mentioned, they lacked clarity. Still, they were enough to make me really excited, so I quickly pushed the plate back into the solution."
"For some minutes further I watched it, lifting it out once or twice to make a more exact scrutiny, but could not imagine what the markings might represent, until suddenly it occurred to me that in one of two places they certainly had shapes suggestive of a cross hilted dagger. Yet, the shapes were sufficiently indefinite to make me careful not to let myself be overimpressed by the uncomfortable resemblance, though I must confess, the very thought was sufficient to set some odd thrills adrift in me.
"For a few more minutes, I kept an eye on it, pulling it out once or twice for a closer look, but I couldn't figure out what the markings might mean. Then, all of a sudden, I realized that in a couple of spots they definitely looked like the shape of a cross-hilted dagger. However, the shapes were vague enough that I was careful not to get too caught up in the unsettling resemblance, though I have to admit, just the thought of it sent some strange chills through me."
"I carried development a little further, then put the negative into the hypo, and commenced work upon the other plate. This came up nicely, and very soon I had a really decent negative that appeared similar in every respect (except for the difference of lighting) to the negative I had taken during the previous day. I fixed the plate, then having washed both it and the 'unexposed' one for a few minutes under the tap, I put them into methylated spirits for fifteen minutes, after which I carried them into the photographer's kitchen and dried them in the oven.
"I advanced the development a little further, then placed the negative into the hypo solution and started working on the other plate. This one turned out well, and before long, I had a pretty decent negative that looked almost identical in every way (except for the lighting difference) to the negative I had taken the day before. I fixed the plate, then washed both it and the 'unexposed' one under the tap for a few minutes, after which I submerged them in methylated spirits for fifteen minutes. After that, I took them into the photographer's kitchen and dried them in the oven."
"Whilst the two plates were drying the photographer and I made an enlargement from the negative I had taken by daylight. Then we did the same with the two that I had just developed, washing them as quickly as possible, for I was not troubling about the permanency of the prints, and drying them with spirits.
"While the two plates were drying, the photographer and I made a print from the negative I had taken in daylight. Then we did the same with the two I had just developed, washing them as quickly as possible because I wasn't concerned about the longevity of the prints, and drying them with alcohol."
"When this was done I took them to the window and made a thorough examination, commencing with the one that appeared to show shadowy daggers in several places. Yet, though it was now enlarged, I was still unable to feel convinced that the marks truly represented anything abnormal; and because of this, I put it on one side, determined not to let my imagination play too large a part in constructing weapons out of the indefinite outlines.
"When this was done, I brought them to the window and thoroughly examined them, starting with the one that seemed to show shadowy daggers in several spots. However, even though it was now enlarged, I still wasn't convinced that the marks really represented anything unusual. Because of this, I set it aside, determined not to let my imagination turn the vague outlines into weapons."
"I took up the two other enlargements, both of the chancel, as you will remember, and commenced to compare them. For some minutes I examined them without being able to distinguish any difference in the scene they portrayed, and then abruptly, I saw something in which they varied. In the second enlargement—the one made from the flashlight negative—the dagger was not in its sheath. Yet, I had felt sure it was there but a few minutes before I took the photograph.
"I picked up the two other enlargements, both of the chancel, as you’ll remember, and started comparing them. For a few minutes, I looked them over, unable to spot any difference in the scenes they showed, and then suddenly, I noticed something different. In the second enlargement—the one taken from the flashlight negative—the dagger wasn’t in its sheath. Yet, I was certain it was there just a few minutes before I took the photo."
"After this discovery I began to compare the two enlargements in a very different manner from my previous scrutiny. I borrowed a pair of calipers from the photographer and with these I carried out a most methodical and exact comparison of the details shown in the two photographs.
"After this discovery, I started comparing the two enlargements in a completely different way than before. I borrowed a pair of calipers from the photographer, and with them, I conducted a very systematic and precise comparison of the details shown in the two photographs."
"Suddenly I came upon something that set me all tingling with excitement. I threw the calipers down, paid the photographer, and walked out through the shop into the street. The three enlargements I took with me, making them into a roll as I went. At the corner of the street I had the luck to get a cab and was soon back at the castle.
"Suddenly, I stumbled upon something that filled me with excitement. I dropped the calipers, paid the photographer, and walked out of the shop into the street. I took the three enlargements with me, rolling them up as I went. When I reached the corner of the street, I was lucky enough to catch a cab and was soon back at the castle."
"I hurried up to my room and put the photographs away; then I went down to see whether I could find Sir Alfred Jarnock; but Mr. George Jarnock, who met me, told me that his father was too unwell to rise and would prefer that no one entered the Chapel unless he were about.
"I rushed to my room and put the photographs away; then I went downstairs to see if I could find Sir Alfred Jarnock. However, Mr. George Jarnock, whom I encountered, informed me that his father was too unwell to get up and would prefer that no one entered the Chapel unless he was present."
"Young Jarnock made a half apologetic excuse for his father; remarking that Sir Alfred Jarnock was perhaps inclined to be a little over careful; but that, considering what had happened, we must agree that the need for his carefulness had been justified. He added, also, that even before the horrible attack on the butler his father had been just as particular, always keeping the key and never allowing the door to be unlocked except when the place was in use for Divine Service, and for an hour each forenoon when the cleaners were in.
"Young Jarnock offered a somewhat apologetic excuse for his father, saying that Sir Alfred Jarnock might be a bit overly cautious. However, considering what had happened, we all had to agree that his caution was warranted. He also pointed out that even before the awful attack on the butler, his father had been just as vigilant, always keeping the key and never allowing the door to be unlocked except during services and for an hour each morning when the cleaners were there."
"To all this I nodded understandingly; but when, presently, the young man left me I took my duplicate key and made for the door of the Chapel. I went in and locked it behind me, after which I carried out some intensely interesting and rather weird experiments. These proved successful to such an extent that I came out of the place in a perfect fever of excitement. I inquired for Mr. George Jarnock and was told that he was in the morning room.
"To all this, I nodded in understanding; but when the young man left me, I grabbed my duplicate key and headed for the Chapel door. I went inside and locked it behind me, after which I conducted some fascinating and somewhat strange experiments. These turned out to be so successful that I emerged from the place feeling completely exhilarated. I asked for Mr. George Jarnock and was told he was in the morning room."
"'Come along,' I said, when I had found him. 'Please give me a lift. I've something exceedingly strange to show you.'
"'Come on,' I said when I found him. 'Please give me a ride. I have something really strange to show you.'"
"He was palpably very much puzzled, but came quickly. As we strode along he asked me a score of questions, to all of which I just shook my head, asking him to wait a little.
"He was clearly confused, but he came quickly. As we walked along, he asked me numerous questions, to which I simply shook my head, asking him to wait a bit."
"I led the way to the Armory. Here I suggested that he should take one side of a dummy, dressed in half plate armor, whilst I took the other. He nodded, though obviously vastly bewildered, and together we carried the thing to the Chapel door. When he saw me take out my key and open the way for us he appeared even more astonished, but held himself in, evidently waiting for me to explain. We entered the Chapel and I locked the door behind us, after which we carted the armored dummy up the aisle to the gate of the chancel rail where we put it down upon its round, wooden stand.
"I led the way to the Armory. I suggested he take one side of a dummy dressed in half plate armor while I took the other. He nodded, clearly confused, and together we carried it to the Chapel door. When he saw me take out my key and unlock the door, he looked even more surprised but held it together, clearly waiting for me to explain. We stepped into the Chapel, and I locked the door behind us. After that, we moved the armored dummy up the aisle to the chancel rail gate, where we placed it down on its round wooden stand."
"'Stand back!' I shouted suddenly as young Jarnock made a movement to open the gate. 'My God, man! you mustn't do that!'
"'Stand back!' I shouted suddenly as young Jarnock reached for the gate. 'My God, man! You can't do that!'"
"Do what?" he asked, half-startled and half-irritated by my words and manner.
"Do what?" he asked, partially surprised and partially annoyed by my words and how I was acting.
"One minute," I said. "Just stand to the side a moment, and watch."
"One minute," I said. "Just step aside for a moment and watch."
He stepped to the left whilst I took the dummy in my arms and turned it to face the altar, so that it stood close to the gate. Then, standing well away on the right side, I pressed the back of the thing so that it leant forward a little upon the gate, which flew open. In the same instant, the dummy was struck a tremendous blow that hurled it into the aisle, the armor rattling and clanging upon the polished marble floor.
He stepped to the left while I picked up the dummy and turned it to face the altar, positioning it close to the gate. Then, standing well away on the right side, I pushed the back of it so that it leaned forward a bit against the gate, which swung open. At that same moment, the dummy was hit with a powerful force that sent it crashing into the aisle, the armor rattling and clanging against the polished marble floor.
"Good God!" shouted young Jarnock, and ran back from the chancel rail, his face very white.
"Good God!" shouted young Jarnock, running back from the chancel rail, his face very pale.
"Come and look at the thing," I said, and led the way to where the dummy lay, its armored upper limbs all splayed adrift in queer contortions. I stooped over it and pointed. There, driven right through the thick steel breastplate, was the 'waeful dagger.'
"Come and check this out," I said, and led the way to where the dummy was, its armored arms all splayed out in strange positions. I bent down over it and pointed. There, shoved right through the thick steel breastplate, was the 'woeful dagger.'
"Good God!" said young Jarnock again. "Good God! It's the dagger! The thing's been stabbed, same as Bellett!"
"OMG!" said young Jarnock again. "OMG! It's the dagger! It's been stabbed, just like Bellett!"
"Yes," I replied, and saw him glance swiftly toward the entrance of the Chapel. But I will do him the justice to say that he never budged an inch.
"Yes," I replied, watching him quickly glance toward the entrance of the Chapel. But I have to give him credit; he never moved an inch.
"Come and see how it was done," I said, and led the way back to the chancel rail. From the wall to the left of the altar I took down a long, curiously ornamented, iron instrument, not unlike a short spear. The sharp end of this I inserted in a hole in the left-hand gatepost of the chancel gateway. I lifted hard, and a section of the post, from the floor upward, bent inward toward the altar, as though hinged at the bottom. Down it went, leaving the remaining part of the post standing. As I bent the movable portion lower there came a quick click and a section of the floor slid to one side, showing a long, shallow cavity, sufficient to enclose the post. I put my weight to the lever and hove the post down into the niche. Immediately there was a sharp clang, as some catch snicked in, and held it against the powerful operating spring.
"Come and see how it was done," I said, leading the way back to the chancel rail. From the wall to the left of the altar, I took down a long, intricately designed iron tool, similar to a short spear. I inserted the sharp end into a hole in the left-hand gatepost of the chancel gateway. I pulled hard, and a section of the post, from the floor up, bent inward toward the altar, as if it were hinged at the bottom. Down it went, leaving the rest of the post standing. As I lowered the movable part, there was a quick click, and a section of the floor slid aside, revealing a long, shallow cavity that could hold the post. I applied my weight to the lever and pushed the post down into the niche. Immediately, there was a sharp clang as some catch clicked into place, holding it against the strong operating spring.
I went over now to the dummy, and after a few minute's work managed to wrench the dagger loose out of the armor. I brought the old weapon and placed its hilt in a hole near the top of the post where it fitted loosely, the point upward. After that I went again to the lever and gave another strong heave, and the post descended about a foot, to the bottom of the cavity, catching there with another clang. I withdrew the lever and the narrow strip of floor slid back, covering post and dagger, and looking no different from the surrounding surface.
I walked over to the dummy, and after a few minutes of effort, I managed to pull the dagger free from the armor. I took the old weapon and placed its hilt in a hole near the top of the post where it fit loosely, the point facing up. Then, I went back to the lever and gave it another strong pull, causing the post to drop about a foot into the cavity, making another loud clang as it caught there. I removed the lever, and the narrow strip of floor slid back, hiding the post and dagger, blending in perfectly with the surrounding surface.
Then I shut the chancel gate, and we both stood well to one side. I took the spear-like lever, and gave the gate a little push, so that it opened. Instantly there was a loud thud, and something sang through the air, striking the bottom wall of the Chapel. It was the dagger. I showed Jarnock then that the other half of the post had sprung back into place, making the whole post as thick as the one upon the right-hand side of the gate.
Then I closed the chancel gate, and we both stepped aside. I grabbed the spear-like lever and gave the gate a gentle push, and it swung open. Suddenly, there was a loud thud, and something whizzed through the air, hitting the bottom wall of the Chapel. It was the dagger. I then showed Jarnock that the other half of the post had bounced back into place, making the entire post as thick as the one on the right side of the gate.
"There!" I said, turning to the young man and tapping the divided post. "There's the 'invisible' thing that used the dagger, but who the deuce is the person who sets the trap?" I looked at him keenly as I spoke.
"There!" I said, turning to the young man and tapping the split post. "There's the 'invisible' thing that used the dagger, but who the heck is the person who set the trap?" I looked at him intently as I spoke.
"My father is the only one who has a key," he said. "So it's practically impossible for anyone to get in and meddle."
"My dad is the only one with a key," he said. "So it's pretty much impossible for anyone to get in and mess around."
I looked at him again, but it was obvious that he had not yet reached out to any conclusion.
I looked at him again, but it was clear that he hadn’t come to any conclusion yet.
"See here, Mr. Jarnock," I said, perhaps rather curter than I should have done, considering what I had to say. "Are you quite sure that Sir Alfred is quite balanced—mentally?"
"Listen, Mr. Jarnock," I said, maybe a bit more abruptly than I should have, given what I needed to discuss. "Are you really sure that Sir Alfred is completely stable—mentally?"
"He looked at me, half frightenedly and flushing a little. I realized then how badly I put it.
"He looked at me, half scared and blushing a little. I realized then how poorly I expressed it."
"'I—I don't know,' he replied, after a slight pause and was then silent, except for one or two incoherent half remarks.
"'I—I don't know,' he said after a brief pause and then fell silent, except for a couple of jumbled half comments."
"'Tell the truth,' I said. 'Haven't you suspected something, now and again? You needn't be afraid to tell me.'
"'Tell me the truth,' I said. 'Haven't you ever suspected something, now and then? You don't have to be afraid to tell me.'"
"'Well,' he answered slowly, 'I'll admit I've thought Father a little—a little strange, perhaps, at times. But I've always tried to think I was mistaken. I've always hoped no one else would see it. You see, I'm very fond of the old guvnor.'
"'Well,' he replied slowly, 'I’ll admit I’ve thought Dad was a bit—well, a bit odd sometimes. But I’ve always tried to convince myself I was wrong. I’ve always hoped no one else would notice it. You see, I really care about the old guy.'"
"I nodded.
I agreed.
"'Quite right, too,' I said. 'There's not the least need to make any kind of scandal about this. We must do something, though, but in a quiet way. No fuss, you know. I should go and have a chat with your father, and tell him we've found out about this thing.' I touched the divided post.
"'You're absolutely right,' I said. 'There's really no need to make a big deal out of this. We need to take action, but it should be discreet. No drama, you know. I should talk to your dad and let him know we've discovered this situation.' I touched the split post."
"Young Jarnock seemed very grateful for my advice and after shaking my hand pretty hard, took my key, and let himself out of the Chapel. He came back in about an hour, looking rather upset. He told me that my conclusions were perfectly correct. It was Sir Alfred Jarnock who had set the trap, both on the night that the butler was nearly killed, and on the past night. Indeed, it seemed that the old gentleman had set it every night for many years. He had learnt of its existence from an old manuscript book in the Castle library. It had been planned and used in an earlier age as a protection for the gold vessels of the ritual, which were, it seemed, kept in a hidden recess at the back of the altar.
"Young Jarnock seemed really grateful for my advice, and after shaking my hand pretty firmly, he took my key and let himself out of the Chapel. He came back about an hour later, looking quite upset. He told me that my conclusions were spot on. It was Sir Alfred Jarnock who had set the trap, both on the night that the butler almost got killed and the night before. In fact, it seemed that the old man had set it every night for many years. He had learned about it from an old manuscript in the Castle library. It had been planned and used in a previous era to protect the gold vessels of the ritual, which, it turned out, were kept in a hidden recess behind the altar."
"This recess Sir Alfred Jarnock had utilized, secretly, to store his wife's jewelry. She had died some twelve years back, and the young man told me that his father had never seemed quite himself since.
"This break, Sir Alfred Jarnock had used, secretly, to hide his wife's jewelry. She had passed away about twelve years ago, and the young man told me that his father had never really seemed like himself since then."
"I mentioned to young Jarnock how puzzled I was that the trap had been set before the service, on the night that the butler was struck; for, if I understood him aright, his father had been in the habit of setting the trap late every night and unsetting it each morning before anyone entered the Chapel. He replied that his father, in a fit of temporary forgetfulness (natural enough in his neurotic condition), must have set it too early and hence what had so nearly proved a tragedy.
"I told young Jarnock how confused I was that the trap had been set before the service on the night the butler was attacked. If I understood correctly, his father usually set the trap late every night and took it down each morning before anyone entered the Chapel. He replied that his father, in a moment of temporary forgetfulness (which was pretty typical given his neurotic condition), must have set it too early, leading to what almost turned into a tragedy."
"That is about all there is to tell. The old man is not (so far as I could learn), really insane in the popularly accepted sense of the word. He is extremely neurotic and has developed into a hypochondriac, the whole condition probably brought about by the shock and sorrow resultant on the death of his wife, leading to years of sad broodings and to overmuch of his own company and thoughts. Indeed, young Jarnock told me that his father would sometimes pray for hours together, alone in the Chapel." Carnacki made an end of speaking and leant forward for a spill.
"That's about all there is to say. The old man is not (at least from what I could gather) truly insane in the way most people think of it. He is extremely neurotic and has turned into a hypochondriac, a condition likely caused by the shock and grief from his wife's death, leading to years of sad reflections and too much time alone with his thoughts. In fact, young Jarnock told me that his father would sometimes pray for hours by himself in the Chapel." Carnacki finished speaking and leaned forward for a match.
"But you've never told us just how you discovered the secret of the divided post and all that," I said, speaking for the four of us.
"But you've never told us exactly how you found out about the secret of the divided post and everything," I said, speaking for all four of us.
"Oh, that!" replied Carnacki, puffing vigorously at his pipe. "I found—on comparing the—photos, that the one—taken in the—daytime, showed a thicker left-hand gatepost, than the one taken at night by the flashlight. That put me on to the track. I saw at once that there might be some mechanical dodge at the back of the whole queer business and nothing at all of an abnormal nature. I examined the post and the rest was simple enough, you know.
"Oh, that!" Carnacki replied, puffing hard on his pipe. "I noticed—when comparing the—photos—that the one—taken during the—day showed a thicker left-hand gatepost than the one taken at night with the flashlight. That made me think. I realized right away that there could be some mechanical trick behind the whole strange situation and nothing supernatural at all. I checked the post, and the rest was pretty straightforward, you know."
"By the way," he continued, rising and going to the mantelpiece, "you may be interested to have a look at the so-called 'waeful dagger.' Young Jarnock was kind enough to present it to me, as a little memento of my adventure."
"By the way," he said, standing up and moving to the mantelpiece, "you might want to check out the so-called 'woeful dagger.' Young Jarnock was nice enough to give it to me as a little keepsake from my adventure."
He handed it 'round to us and whilst we examined it, stood silent before the fire, puffing meditatively at his pipe.
He passed it around for us to look at, and while we examined it, he stood quietly in front of the fire, thinking deeply as he puffed on his pipe.
"Jarnock and I made the trap so that it won't work," he remarked after a few moments. "I've got the dagger, as you see, and old Bellett's getting about again, so that the whole business can be hushed up, decently. All the same I fancy the Chapel will never lose its reputation as a dangerous place. Should be pretty safe now to keep valuables in."
"Jarnock and I set up the trap so that it won't work," he said after a moment. "I've got the dagger, as you can see, and old Bellett is getting around again, so everything can be wrapped up properly. Still, I think the Chapel will always be known as a risky spot. It should be pretty safe to keep valuables in now."
"There's two things you haven't explained yet," I said. "What do you think caused the two clangey sounds when you were in the Chapel in the dark? And do you believe the soft tready sounds were real, or only a fancy, with your being so worked up and tense?"
"There's two things you haven't explained yet," I said. "What do you think caused the two clanging sounds when you were in the Chapel in the dark? And do you believe the soft tread sounds were real, or just in your imagination, given how worked up and tense you were?"
"Don't know for certain about the clangs," replied Carnacki.
"Not sure about the clangs," replied Carnacki.
"I've puzzled quite a bit about them. I can only think that the spring which worked the post must have 'given' a trifle, slipped you know, in the catch. If it did, under such a tension, it would make a bit of a ringing noise. And a little sound goes a long way in the middle of the night when you're thinking of 'ghostesses.' You can understand that—eh?"
"I've thought a lot about them. I can only assume that the spring that operated the lock must have slipped a little, you know, in the catch. If it did, under that kind of tension, it would make a ringing noise. And a small sound really carries at night when you're on edge thinking about 'ghosts.' You get that, right?"
"Yes," I agreed. "And the other sounds?"
"Yeah," I replied. "And what about the other sounds?"
"Well, the same thing—I mean the extraordinary quietness—may help to explain these a bit. They may have been some usual enough sound that would never have been noticed under ordinary conditions, or they may have been only fancy. It is just impossible to say. They were disgustingly real to me. As for the slithery noise, I am pretty sure that one of the tripod legs of my camera must have slipped a few inches: if it did so, it may easily have jolted the lens cap off the baseboard, which would account for that queer little tap which I heard directly after."
"Well, the same thing—I mean the extraordinary silence—might help explain these a bit. They could have been some common sound that wouldn’t have been noticed under normal conditions, or maybe they were just in my head. It's impossible to know for sure. They felt painfully real to me. As for the slithery noise, I’m pretty sure that one of the tripod legs of my camera must have slipped a few inches: if it did, it could have easily knocked the lens cap off the baseboard, which would explain that weird little tap I heard right after."
"How do you account for the dagger being in its place above the altar when you first examined it that night?" I asked. "How could it be there, when at that very moment it was set in the trap?"
"How do you explain the dagger being in its spot above the altar when you first looked at it that night?" I asked. "How could it be there when at that very moment it was already in the trap?"
"That was my mistake," replied Carnacki. "The dagger could not possibly have been in its sheath at the time, though I thought it was. You see, the curious cross-hilted sheath gave the appearance of the complete weapon, as you can understand. The hilt of the dagger protrudes very little above the continued portion of the sheath—a most inconvenient arrangement for drawing quickly!" He nodded sagely at the lot of us and yawned, then glanced at the clock.
"That was my mistake," Carnacki said. "The dagger couldn't have possibly been in its sheath at that time, even though I thought it was. You see, the strange cross-hilted sheath made it look like the weapon was whole, as you can imagine. The hilt of the dagger sticks out very little above the rest of the sheath—definitely not ideal for drawing it quickly!" He nodded wisely at all of us and yawned, then checked the clock.
"Out you go!" he said, in friendly fashion, using the recognized formula. "I want a sleep."
"Out you go!" he said, in a friendly way, using the familiar phrase. "I need to get some sleep."
We rose, shook him by the hand, and went out presently into the night and the quiet of the Embankment, and so to our homes.
We got up, shook his hand, and shortly went out into the night and the calm of the Embankment, and then to our homes.
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!